FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Swiss Mix - Chapter 451-475

Written by DoggyStyle57, March-October 2013

===

Swiss Mix - Chapter 451 By DoggyStyle57, March 2013

==========

Jan 5, 2010 (Tuesday) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield

As much as he loved his father and the wonderful maids at his father's mansion, Hans was truly glad to be back in Pouncefield, and with his school friends again. The trip to Switzerland had been incredible, but trying to fit in everything that he and his household had wanted to do while they were there had been exhausting. By comparison, going back to school would be quite relaxing.

At lunch Marie, Taylor, Hans and Heidi ate with Lisa and Mandy Blackwell. Will and Anna Steiner waved in passing, but declined the seats that Hans offered beside Heidi.

"What's up with them?" Heidi asked. "Will hasn't seen me in weeks, and he and his sister go off by themselves to sit in a corner? I'm going to go find out why they aren't being sociable. Excuse me." She got up, took her tray, and followed the other two Bernese kids across the room.

"Good luck, sis," Hans said as she left.

Just a moment after Heidi left, Stacey Wacker set her tray where Heidi's had been, beside Hans. "May I join you, Hans?" the pretty bunny asked.

"Sure Stacey," Hans said. "Do you know Mandy and her sister Lisa?"

"Sure do," Stacey said with a conspiratorial grin. "When I realized you were dating both of them too, I invited them to come to my house for dinner over the holidays, and to meet my mom. The four of us, mom included, have been comparing notes on you while you've been gone. We're quite good friends now, and have agreed to share you. I also told them all about where mom and I work."

"Oh! Really? Ummmm, you did?" Hans asked. "Ahhhh, yeah, I had told Mandy a little about my involvement with those studios, but not a lot. Just... how much did you tell them?"

"She told us plenty, 'Robbie'," Mandy said quietly. "She even showed us one of the films that you did. Lisa and I watched 'Creamed Cherries Club #7' while we were at her place, with Stacey and her mom, and we also watched the first film that Stacey and her mom did together. We even fooled around a little with Stacey and her mom, so yeah, we're very good friends now. Why didn't you tell us you were acting part time? Don't worry. Lisa and I think that's pretty cool."

"Well, ummm, I just didn't want a lot of kids at school knowing that was me, that's all," Hans said. "The more people that know, the more likely that word might get back to my grandparents, and that would cause a lot of trouble."

"Oh, we won't spread it around," Lisa said. "Though Mandy and I would both like to see the other films that you've been in, Hans."

"I could arrange that, sure," Hans replied. "So, did you three have a good Holiday?" he asked.

"Mom and I had a blast," Stacey said with a grin. "In addition to getting to know Mandy and Lisa, Mom's been trying to get pregnant again! We, ummm, had a certain special guy spend quite a few nights with us, at mom's most fertile time of the month. If he didn't knock her up, it certainly wasn't for lack of trying!"

"Same guy she mentioned to me last November?" Hans asked. "Well, I hope that works out well for you both. Hoping for a little sister? Or would you prefer a brother?"

Stacey giggled and said, "Umm humm! Same guy! And he did it with me, too, though I'm on the pill, so I don't have to worry about him knocking me up while I'm still in school. I don't really care if it's a boy or a girl, but I think it's cool."

Hans looked at Mandy and Lisa and asked, "Well, other than what you did with Stacey, what did you and your sister do over the holidays?"

"Well, New Years' Eve was pretty fun," Mandy said. "Mom and dad went to an overnight party, and left us in charge of our little brothers. The little twerps are finally starting to be fun to have around. So we had our own party, and had a really good time."

"I'll say we did!" Lisa added enthusiastically. "If you're free Saturday night, I could tell you all about it, Hans. It was... well... not the sort of stuff we should talk about here in the lunchroom, you know? I'd... kind of appreciate it if we could go out on a date that night. There's some serious stuff that I want to talk to you about privately."

"I think I can arrange that," Hans said happily. "Could I take you to dinner after the girls' basketball game on Saturday? I'm cheerleading with the girls that night, but we could leave straight from the game, after I shower and change."

"Drat! She beat me to it!" Stacey said with a laugh. "I was going to ask him out that same night! Oh well, how about Sunday then, Hans? Mom and I will, ummm, be at work on Sunday. Maybe we could, meet where we work for... lunch? We might even talk the director into adding you to the film we'll be making."

Hans nodded, and said, "That would be fine, Stacey. I can think of some great places to 'eat out' over in that part of town."

Stacey giggled and said, "I bet you can! Get there early, and plan to stay a while. Mom and I will call the director tonight and see what we can cook up. I'm pretty sure we can get him to include you."

Mandy sighed, and said to Stacey and Lisa, "He's only just gotten home, and you two are all over him like starved puppies! We agreed to share him when he got back, so you don't have to make it a contest to see who can get together with him first." She turned to Hans and said, "I missed you too, Hans. But I can wait until you've had a little while to recover from your trip. Speaking of which, did you have anything interesting happen while you were in Switzerland?"

"Well, you all know me well enough to guess how I spent most of my time. But other than lots of fun with Father's maids, there were a few high points. Just before Christmas, they held a formal holiday ball, where several noble families presented their daughters to me and their sons to Heidi, as possible suitors. But at the dance I scandalized my grandmother, the Countess, by presenting Cheri and Marie to the Count and Countess as my two most favored maids, and insisting on dancing with them just as I had with my three noble guests and two other girls that father arranged to have presented to me."

"Oh, I can imagine that went over like a lead balloon! Wow... Did you get in trouble for that?" Mandy asked.

"Not really. In fact, the Count even stated that I had made a good point about valuing the service given to us, and honoring those who serve us faithfully," Hans said.

"What else happened?" Lisa asked.

"Well, the Countess wants to meet both of you," Hans said to Mandy and Lisa. "Father mentioned you to her several times, and she was quite interested in meeting you in person."

"Both of us, Hans?" Lisa asked. "Gee, maybe Mandy should go see them, but I don't know about me going."

Hans cocked his head and looked at the younger of the two sisters, and said, "Well, you don't have to go if you don't want to, Lisa. But my family would pay all the expenses. It won't cost your family anything."

"That's quite a lot that happened, Hans!" Mandy said. "And I would be delighted to visit them, if they want to meet me."

"I'll let father know that. Maybe we could go there over the Summer, or at worst, for next Christmas?" Hans said. "It might help to calm down some of the frenzy over there to marry me off. One family that presented their daughter at the ball also had me visit their mansion for New Years' Eve, and did their level best to seduce me. Every lady in their household threw herself at me, from the girl herself to her mother and her aunt. But in the end I was certain I don't want to date that girl. She's nice enough, but her heart isn't in it. She was only doing what she felt was her family duty."

"Well, we're glad you're back with us, Hans," Mandy said. "And all of us are very glad to hear that they didn't marry you off!"

===

Meanwhile, on the far side of the cafeteria, Heidi set her tray down opposite Will and Anna. "May I join you? Or would you really prefer to be alone?" she asked, remaining standing.

Will Steiner jumped and looked up at Heidi when she spoke. "Oh! Uhhh, sorry Heidi. Ummm, Anna and I haven't been feeling very well lately, and if we're sick, we didn't want you to catch what's bugging us. I didn't mean to be rude or anything. Ummm, how was your vacation?"

"It went great. And I'm willing to take my chances on getting sick. I have all my shots up to date for international travel, so I shouldn't be able to catch anything very easily," Heidi said. "So, any idea what's wrong with you?"

"The flu," Will replied, not looking Heidi in the eyes.

"Allergies," Anna said, half a breath behind her brother. Then she backtracked and said, "I mean, the flu, yeah. We both think we have the flu."

Heidi looked askance at her friends, and said, "Okay... if you say so. I'm definitely not worried about catching the flu though. I got a shot for that before we left on vacation. Did anything interesting happen while I was away?"

"Uhhh, no, not really," Will said, looking down at his plate, where he had only taken three bites of his macaroni and cheese. "Uhhh, I think I need to go to the bathroom. I don't feel so good. Anna? Get rid of my tray, okay? I don't wanna eat." He got up and fled the room, heading for the nearest bathroom.

"I hope he'll be okay," Heidi said. "Have you two told the school nurse?"

"No!" Anna said quickly. "I mean, we're already on medication that our doctor gave us. No need to bother Nurse Susan. Look, I uhhhh, gotta go take my medicine now. Sorry to go so fast. Bye." Then Anna picked up her own tray, with her lunch almost as untouched as her brothers, and then stacked Will's tray on top of hers, and crossed the cafeteria quickly to dispose of the lunch trays and leave.

Heidi watched them go, uncertain whether to be worried for their health... or to be worried that they seemed to be lying to her. "Now I wonder what is going on with them?" she said to herself.

===

Jan 5, 2010 (Tuesday evening) - at Will and Anna Steiner's home, in Pouncefield

At dinner that evening, Rhoda Steiner happily told her family, "Well, it's too soon to be certain, but I think we may be having another addition to the family soon."

"W-what?" Anna said, looking rather startled. "Ahhh, I mean, that's great mom. So, ummm, you think you're preggers?"

"Well, what else would I mean darling?" Rhoda asked. "My period should have started today, and it didn't yet, and that's a good sign that your father and I may have been blessed with conceiving another child for our family. Of course, sometimes a lady's period comes a little late, so I won't know for sure for a few weeks yet. Your periods have been nice and regular, haven't they, Paula, Anna?"

"Just like a clock," Paula said. "Mine started last night, in fact. I'm usually about a day ahead of you, mom."

Anna looked uncomfortably at Will, and said, "Do we hafta discuss this in front of dad and Will, mom? Really?"

"Someday your brother will have a girlfriend and then a wife, and he will need to understand these things too, dear," Rhoda insisted. "It's God's Plan that our bodies work as they do, and nothing to be ashamed to speak about in front of family. You can speak freely in front of our men-folk."

Anna squirmed and said, "Ummm, I've been markin' my calendar so I know when to put pads in my panties, like you an' Paula taught me to do. Haven't had any messy surprises ruining my clothes yet."

"That's good, dear," Rhoda said. "Now, how has your homework been going? You first, Paula."

The conversation shifted to homework, and then to a bake sale that the Church was planning to raise funds to redecorate the Sunday school rooms. Anna just tuned most of it out and tried to choke down her dinner. As soon as it was polite to do so, she said she had homework to finish, and excused herself from the table.

===

Several minutes later Paula came into the bedroom that the girls shared, and asked, "So, your period started on time? Whew! What a relief!"

"Ummmm, I didn't say that, sis," Anna said, laying down her pencil and turning to face her sister. "I didn't lie to mom. Not quite. I have been markin' my calandar, an' I put the pads in, like usual, but... they're still clean an' white! Not a single drop of red on 'em! My time of the month shouda started last night or today, just like you and mom. It didn't! I'm scared, sis! I think Will really did it to me!"

Paula rushed forward and went to one knee, hugging her little sister tightly. "N-now don't panic, sis! Your periods only started recently. It can take a few cycles for them to get regular. You just... keep putting in a fresh pad every day, and throw the used ones out with mine. I'll empty our wastebasket every night, so mom and dad won't see that some of 'em aren't stained. Dad hates dealing with them anyway, so nobody will think twice about it. Just hang in there and, well, pray, I guess for another couple weeks. In two more weeks you can try using a pregnancy test kit, and expect to get a reliable result if you really are... pregnant. Until we see that positive test result, there's no need to panic."

"And if I am? What then?" Anna asked, on the verge of tears now.

"We'll deal with that when, and IF, we come to it. Now finish your homework and go to bed, before mom sees you've been crying and wonders why," Paula said.

===

Jan 7, 2010 (Thursday) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield

On Thursday Taylor finally managed to catch up with Bren when they had a free period that matched up. She took him to one of the many make-out spots on campus - a supply room behind the chemistry lab.

"Ready for your screen test this weekend, stud?" the vixen asked Bren, after she shut the door.

"As ready as I can be for having to put up with getting buggered by another guy," Bren said, with a bit of disgust in his voice. "But if it means I get to pop a cherry on a sweet young girl, and make porn films like you do with some of those hot babes in the videos that you loaned to me, I guess it will be worth it."

"Well, you don't even have to act like you're enjoying it, Bren," Taylor told the young wolf. "After all, the script for the next Creamed Cherries Club film has you cast as being reluctant about the gay sex that's required to join the club. Just take it once up the ass for the screen test, and twice when they film the movie, and you'll probably never have to do a gay or bisexual role again. But being willing to do it when called for, even when that isn't your preference, will count for a lot with getting you the job. And I also have something for you that arrived at the mansion while our household was on vacation. Call it a little incentive to get you through that gay part of the screen test," she said, as she dug into her backpack and handed him an unmarked DVD case.

Bren took the DVD case and examined the blank exterior, and then opened it. Inside was a single recordable DVD disc, unmarked except for a label written on the DVD in marker pen that read 'My Darling Daughter #10 - Copyright September 2009 - Not for public distribution or sale'. "What's this? Another one of your porn films?" Bren asked, closing the case again and placing it in a large inside pocket of his jacket."

"Not one of mine. It's a pre-release copy of the first film that your young co-star, eight year old Gretchen Lang, was in, last September. Hasn't even hit the stores yet. It's a lesbian film, with two bunny girls," Taylor replied. "Gretchen kept her cherry in that one, but you can see how cute and sexy and horny she is. That little Doberman Bitch is going to be popular, I'm sure. She's a third grade student over at Green Hills. And if your screen test goes well, you get to be the one to pop her cherry in just a few weeks, my friend!"

"Third grader, huh? And her parents are okay with her acting in a hardcore porn film at that age, and with me being the one to bust her cherry? Really?" Bren asked.

"Yep. Her mom, Monica, will be on set with her, watching every move. From what I understand, every cent the girl makes from acting in porn is going into her college fund," Taylor said. Then she grinned and added, "You should get a kick out of the bunny girls that are lezzing out with Gretchen in that film. One of them is a girl that you probably know as a student here at Saint Lovejoy, though I don't think you've ever made out with her. She'll be working with me on the straight part of your screen test. The other bunny is her mom. Hans told me last night that he'll be shooting a porn film with those same two bunnies right after your screen test is over, and we can stay to watch them make the film."

"Someone I may know, huh?" Bren said. "Gonna tell me who she is?"

"Why ruin the surprise?" Taylor asked with a malicious grin. "You should recognize her when you watch the movie. And you'll meet her in person and fuck her on Sunday."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 452 By DoggyStyle57, April 2013

==========

Jan 8, 2010 (Friday afternoon) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield

By the end of the week, Hans was getting rather worried about Will and Anna, and Heidi was very upset. The four Bernese kids were all in different grades, and Hans and Heidi didn't happen to have any classes in common with Will or Anna. Yet they usually got together with each other at lunch time, and Will normally made a point of eating his lunch with Heidi. At least once a week they could usually count on Will sneaking off on a free period with Heidi, Anna and maybe also Hans to make out in one of the 'lover's hideouts' on campus. But after that first awkward lunchtime on Tuesday, Will and Anna had stopped showing up in the cafeteria entirely. The Bernerholdt kids saw almost nothing of Will or Anna on campus for the rest of the week. And Will and Anna had even skipped coming to the Bernerholdt mansion after school for their Wednesday night 'study session', which was Will and Anna's best chance to make out with each other while away from the watchful gaze of their parents and their sister Cerise.

Both Hans and Heidi asked around among friends that they had in common with Will and Anna, but couldn't find out anything that made sense. On Friday Hans finally cornered their oldest sister, Paula, and asked, "What's going on with Will and Anna?"

Paula looked a little startled, and said, "Going on? Ahhh, nothing, really. Why don't you ask them?"

"I would, if I could find them," Hans replied. "They aren't eating in the lunchroom, and they gave Heidi conflicting stories about having the flu or allergies. Seemed like they couldn't agree on what was wrong. Are they really sick? Or are they just avoiding their friends?"

"Well... Not really sick, I guess. I mean... mom isn't keeping them home... and she would if they had a fever or anything," Paula said hesitantly. "They, ummm, haven't had much of an appetite lately, here or at home. Maybe it's bothering them that they've both stopped going to Confession? Mom still takes all of us to church every Sunday, but Will and Anna don't talk to the priest any more, in the confessional or out of it. So... maybe they are having a guilty conscience about not confessing their 'sins'?"

"But why avoid us?" Hans asked, looking around to make sure no one else might hear him. A couple of bunny girls that he didn't know were close enough that he was careful how he phrased his next statement. "They know that Heidi and I and our entire household have no problems with... who they choose to mate with. Look, tell them we're worried about them, okay? Heidi would really like to see Will again. She'll be at the game tonight, and at the one on Saturday, too. They could meet her at either game, and come back to our place for some private fun."

"Well, I'll tell them, but I don't know how much good it will do," Paula said. "Just... don't take it personally, okay? I'm sure they aren't mad at you or at Heidi. That's... all I can say, all right?"

"I guess," Hans replied, though he had the distinct feeling that Paula knew a lot more than she was admitting to. After all, it was Paula who encouraged her little brother and sister to become lovers in the first place. If anyone knew their intimate secrets, it should be Paula. He shook his head and left, saying, "Just let them know they're always welcome around us, no matter what sort of troubles they may have, all right?"

===

Today after school was a boys' basketball game against Saint Hildegard's Academy. It was to be at the other school, which meant this was another chance for Hans to appear in public as Hannah Krause, pretending to be a female member of the Saint Lovejoy cheerleaders. Hans stopped at his locker and got out his 'girl stuff bag', which contained his pom poms, female cheerleader uniform, padded bra and gaffed panties, and the cosmetics and hairbrush that he needed to transform himself into Hannah Krause, as well as a small purse with Hanna's student ID and cell phone in it. Then he found Taylor, and they went to the school nurse's office.

His arrangement with Nurse Susan had become a routine now. Any time the school had an 'away' game, Hans would go to the Nurse's office half an hour before the cheerleaders gathered to get on the school bus, and would use one of the curtained-off examination areas there to change in private. Taylor would wait on the bench outside the door in the hallway, so the vixen could 'run interference' if anyone arrived with an emergency, and to shoo off anyone who might see Hans going in and Hannah coming out.

Hans slipped into Nurse Susan's office via the hall door, and went straight to the curtained examination area at the back, waving to the white-furred mink as came in. "I'll be ready to go pretty quick Nurse Susan," he said as he walked past her.

"I'll lock up, Hans," said Nurse Susan, as she secured both doors into the office and drew down the window blinds on the doors. She waited by the door for several minutes, fidgeting uncomfortably and becoming aware of a steadily increasing wetness between her legs. Last September, she had crossed the line of propriety with Hans, and to an extent also with Taylor, giving both of them some rather personal 'examinations' that involved much more intimate touching than was necessary. It had ended a few weeks later with her on one occasion sucking the boy's cock while he changed into Hannah, and on another allowing Hannah to lick her to an orgasm. Or at least she had intended to have it end with that.

For the last three months she had resisted the temptation to allow herself to have sex with any of the students. But she had fantasized about Hans several times, masturbating in her locked office or at home. Over the Holidays, in the privacy of her own home, she had even used a dildo on herself while daydreaming about actually allowing the boy to take it further, and fuck her bareback! She was on the pill, so there was no risk of her getting pregnant. But if they got caught, her career as a school nurse could be over.

Now she could smell the perfume that Hannah was applying to mask Hans' scent. The dampness between her legs got worse, and she was glad she had on a skirt today instead of pants. Her usual slacks would have had a big wet stain in the crotch by now. Despite the risk, she quickly crossed the room and peeked into the curtained area, asking, "Ummmm, do you need any 'help' today?" She hoped Hannah would drop her panties and say 'Yes!', but at the same time feared that outcome and the attendant risks of seeking a sexual affair with a student.

Hannah' was already more than halfway through the transformation from Hans into Hannah, and looked completely feminine. She had put on her makeup and perfume, had removed Hans' male clothes and put them in the gym bag, and was brushing her hair into a feminine style and adding a pair of barrettes with red bows on them as Nurse Susan spoke. Now she stood there wearing only a padded bra, white gaffed panties, white anklet socks and blue sneakers. The blue spandex sports bra and blue pleated miniskirt for Hannah's cheerleader uniform were on the examining table, next to a set of gold pom-poms.

Hannah sniffed the air, and could smell the musky scent of the mink's arousal. She smiled at Nurse Susan, and said, "Much as I would like to say that I would, I'm afraid that if I let you 'help' me in the way I think you want to, we could easily end up being late, and you might get caught. So no, I'll be dressed in a minute or two more, and then we really should go join the others. But if you'd really like to have some fun with me again, come visit me at my home some time. Then we can have complete privacy, and there will be far less risk for you."

"I... Oh, I really shouldn't do it, but I... might do that, sometime soon," Nurse Susan said. Her panties were soaked now, and she was certain from the way Hannah's nose had wrinkled that the Bernese 'girl' could smell her aroused state. "Just promise me that if I do, that you won't tell on me, all right?"

"Of course," Hannah said, as she pulled on her sports bra and stepped into her miniskirt. "I have no intention of getting you into trouble, Nurse Susan. We're friends, after all. All ready! How do I look?"

"Like a very pretty girl, "Nurse Susan replied truthfully - wondering if that was part of the attraction she felt for this unusual student. Young boys didn't normally hold any allure for her. She preferred boyfriends who were a few years older than she was, enjoying the skills of a more experienced partner. And usually she wasn't attracted to females of any age sexually at all. So in most cases, she could easily resist the charms of the students at the school, even when they were as overtly sexual as many of Saint Lovejoys' kids got. But she knew this particular boy had more sexual experience than most adult males she had dated, and to see a boy who was also a beautiful girl... It... did something to her. She left with Hannah and Taylor, and headed for the school bus, still undecided about allowing herself to have an affair with this student, but afraid that her willpower would soon fail her, and she would find herself at his door.

===

Jan 8, 2010 (Friday afternoon) - Saint Hildegard's Academy, in Pouncefield

As was usually the case on away games, the cheerleaders and the pep band shared a school bus, with the band members and their instruments in the front, and the cheer squad in the back of the bus. The back seat was stacked with the cheerleaders' gym bags, backpacks and pom poms, and a pair of small trampolines, so there was no one in that row of seats. Hannah sat beside Taylor in the second to last row on the school bus, with Mandy and Paula across the aisle from them. Edna Foxx and Hazel were in the seat right in front of Hannah and Taylor, both on their knees and looking over the back of their seat at Taylor and Hannah. Nurse Susan and the other six cheerleaders who were going to be at this game filled in the seats ahead of them.

As the bus pulled out, Taylor quietly knelt on the floor in front of Hannah, and slipped her cross-dressed master's panties aside enough to suck Hannah's cock, while Mandy, Paula, Hazel and Edna all watched.

"Ohhh, you're so naughty, Taylor!" Edna said with a giggle. She really enjoyed watching Hans mating with his sisters. The cute vixen just wished she could mate with her own brother, Edward, as easily as Taylor did with Hans.

Hannah and Taylor weren't the only couple making out on the cross-town ride. Across the aisle from Edna, the black furred bunny girl Ashley was giving a BJ to Henrik, who was the only other bunny in the cheer squad, and the only visibly male member. Further forward in the bus, at least two of the male band members looked like they were getting BJ's from girls in the band, and one bunny couple was in the aisle right beside the bus driver, facing forward and doing it doggy-style, while their friends encouraged them and dared the boy to creampie his girlfriend before they got to the other school.

The bus driver, a skunk named Carlos who usually drove the school bus that Hans and Heidi took for school, only occasionally glanced at the fornicating students. His only comment was, "You had better clean up any mess that you make in the aisle. We would not want any of your friends falling on their cute little butts because they slipped in your 'personal puddle', would we? Hurry up now, you sexy cubs! We will be at the other school in less than ten minutes!"

===

As the cheer squad and band left the school on their bus, Miss Cheri met Heidi in front of the school, to drive her to the game. "Your friend William is not coming with us?" she asked gently, as Heidi got into the car alone, and they left the school lot.

"I haven't seen him or Anna today. Not for all week! M-maybe he'll meet us there," Heidi said hopefully, though she doubted it would happen now.

But Heidi was to be disappointed. Will didn't attend the game, or if he did, she certainly never saw him. And the Saint Lovejoy boys lost by one lousy basket, 64 to their 62.

===

Jan 8, 2010 (Friday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

After the game, Hazel, Hannah and Taylor rode the bus back to the school, where Phil Connors met them and took them back to the mansion.

The family ate the dinner that Bridget had waiting for them, with Hans remaining dressed as Hannah, just in case Nurse Susan got up the nerve to come to the mansion. But apparently good sense won out over lust in the Mink's heart, and she did not appear. Hans wasn't too concerned about that though. He certainly wasn't going to lack for affection tonight, or any night.

As the hour got late, Hans took both Hazel and Heidi to his bed for the night, still as Hannah. Hannah licked both Heidi and the puppy cheerleader to orgasms, and then mated with Hazel. Then she fucked Heidi's ass while the eight year old puppy licked her brother's cum from Hazel. Then they all shared a shower, Hans resumed his male appearance, and Hazel spent the night in Hans' bed, while Heidi returned to her own bedroom to sleep.

===

Jan 9, 2010 (Saturday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

In the morning, Hans became Hannah again, and spent the morning with Miss Cheri, Marie, Hazel and Taylor. Cheri took the girls to Pouncefield Mall to buy new clothes. Heidi was also invited to join them, but she chose to remain at the mansion, in case Will called.

The weather outside was somewhat cold and breezy, though there was no snow today. Miss Cheri told the girls all to wear short skirts and simple blouses, so it would be easier to try on various clothes once they got to the mall. Hannah and the others also each wore a light jacket, except for Taylor who wore a knee-length trench coat.

They parked in the parking garage, and all but Taylor left their jackets in Cheri's van.

"Aren't you going to take off your coat, Taylor?" Hannah asked politely.

"Oh, I'll keep mine on. Didn't bring a purse today, and my money and ID are in my coat pockets," Taylor said.

They all walked into the mall via the second floor sky bridge, heading to a lingerie store that they all liked to shop at. Code 9433 carried some very sexy clothes, but also stocked sizes small enough that young cubs like Hazel could wear them. They each found a few things to try on, and gathered at the dressing rooms.

One thing that they particularly liked about this store was that it had several large dressing rooms, each with a mirror on the back wall and two sturdy benches on the side walls. There was plenty of room for two or even three people to get into a dressing room together, to look at each other's selections, or to make out with each other. And having sex in a public place was the main reason they were here. But there was also an element of risk, because the changing room doors had a foot of open space between the bottom of the door and the floor, and had louvered slats in the door panels - which meant that if someone stood close to the door, they could peek in through the slats and see at least the lower areas of the changing room.

Taylor followed Hazel and Hannah into a dressing room, while Cheri and Marie stood idly at the entry, appearing to discuss the merits of their own lingerie selections, while actually blocking the door and giving the others enough privacy to have sex.

"Isn't it a bit warm in here to still be wearing your coat?" Hannah asked, after closing the changing room doors. "You really should have left it back in the van."

Taylor unfastened her coat and said, "Well, I better keep mine with me, Mistress," as she opened her coat and added, "since it's the only clothing I'm wearing!" She took the coat off, and showed that all she had on under it was her slave collar and high heeled shoes.

"Naughty vixen!" Hannah said with a grin. "Thinking of flashing people here in the mall?"

"Oh! Should I?" Taylor replied, grinning back at Hannah.

"Better not," Hannah said.

"Spoil sport. How about leading me around the mall on a leash then?" Taylor asked. "I have my leash in a pocket of the jacket."

"I'll think about it," Hannah replied.

Hazel just shook her head and undressed, slipping on a cute little bra and thong set. "Do you like these on me, Mistress?" she asked.

"Well, let's see how they look in use. Taylor, sit on the bench there. Hazel, bend over and lick Taylor, while I get a nice look at your cute butt in that thong," Hannah ordered. When her friends were in position, Hannah smiled and said, "Yes, that looks lovely! Keep doing that while I try on my new things."

Hannah undressed, leaving on her bra, knee socks and shoes, but replacing her gaffed panties with a pair of black satin crotchless panties that were decorated with scarlet lace at the edges. She slipped her cock through the crotch slit, eased the thong aside on Hazel, and started fucking the puppy girl hard and fast from behind. "Ummmm, that's very nice!" Hannah said.

Hazel spread her feet wider and braced her arms on Taylor's thighs, as she continued licking at the vixen's shaved pubes. Taylor was already very wet, and soon Hazel's muzzle was coated in girl cream.

"Y-yes... I think we'll keep these," Hannah said, as she stated to flood Hazel's young slit with her sticky cream.

Hazel and Taylor were too busy with their own orgasms to reply, but their agreement was obvious.

When they were finished, Taylor licked Hazel's face carefully to wash the girl cum off her friend's muzzle. Then Taylor put her coat back on, and Hazel and Hannah got dressed, and they all traded places with Marie and Cheri, who tried on their own new outfits, but didn't try to have sex in the changing room.

Their next stop was a salon called 'Lush and Plush'. First they all got manicures and pedicures, and got their fingernails and toenails painted. Then they all got their hair professionally styled. Hazel tried a childish 'twin tails' look, similar to what Heidi often liked to wear, but with a red bow tying each tail, and long ends on the bow ribbons. Taylor went with a rather sophisticated long and wavy style, with her hair parted on the side and swept partially over one eye, then held in place with a barrette. Hannah went with soft curls all over - done as a light perm that would wash out with a long, hot shower.

But the salon's stylists were at a loss for what to do for Miss Cheri and Miss Marie. Their dense, poufy hair, which they normally wore in twin tails like two large puffballs, one behind each ear, seemed to defy any attempts at styling it into anything else.

"Well, I suppose we could cut it fairly short, and style it with colored gel," suggested the neatly trimmed white poodle who was attending Miss Cheri. Her own hair was in a gel-spiked Mohawk, and dyed bright pink.

"No cutting, please!" Miss Cheri said quickly. "What about braiding it? Surely it is long enough for pigtails, or a French Braid?"

"Braided pigtails might look cute on Marie, yes," agreed the collie that was tending to Marie. "I could do the French Braids for her mom too, if you don't want to attempt it, Polly."

"Be my guest!" The poodle said. "I'm sorry, Ma'am. Constance is much better at braiding hair than I am. She'll take good care of you both.'

After the Salon, Taylor attached her leash to her collar, and Hannah lead Taylor around the mall as they had lunch in the food court, and then went to a formalwear shop to look at evening gowns and party dresses.

"You should try on this backless crimson silk dress, Hannah," Taylor suggested, holding up a cocktail dress with a miniskirt length skirt and nothing at all above the base of the tail in back. "Maybe you could wear it on your date tonight?"

"A bit daring for me, but it would look pretty on you, Taylor, if they have it in black," Hannah replied. "But no, an outfit like that is not for me. Besides, Lisa doesn't want to go anyplace fancy tonight. I was a bit surprised when she called and asked me for a date, instead of Hans. But she insisted she wanted to go out with Hannah, and that fast food would be fine."

Hannah made out with Marie and Cheri in the dressing rooms of the formalwear store, and each of them bought one or two nice dresses, before heading back to the mansion to get ready to go to the girls' basketball game that night.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 453 By DoggyStyle57, April 2013

==========

Jan 9, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Paragon Prep school, in Pouncefield

Lisa and Mandy Blackwell met Hannah and her family at the mansion before the game, arrangements having been made with Nurse Susan for Mandy, Hannah, Taylor and Hazel to skip riding the school bus and meet up with the other cheerleaders at Paragon Prep . They all changed into their cheerleader uniforms at the mansion, and then Miss Cheri drove the four of them, plus Lisa and Heidi, to the game in her van.

"Wow, Hannah, you're looking really pretty tonight," Lisa commented when they all got together, "Did you go to a salon just for me?"

Hannah smiled and replied, "Thank you. I did make sure we went to a salon before our date, but it wasn't just for you. Going to the salon together is a luxury my girls and I try to do about once a month. We go out together with me as a girl and shop for clothes, have lunch, and get pampered in a salon. I just wish I could get away with going to the day spa at the mall with the girls. But there's no way I could do a sauna and a full body massage and a full-body fur conditioning session without revealing my real gender."

"Well, I think you look beautiful, and I'm glad you did it before our date," Lisa said. She also tucked that idea away in her mind as something to get her brothers to do. She was getting wet just thinking about Mandy and herself making her little brothers dress as girls, and then taking them to the mall and making them have manicures, pedicures and get their hair styled.

===

Unfortunately, the girls' basketball game was a disappointment on several levels.

Taylor's new hairstyle fell apart in the first fifteen minutes, and she had to get a hair tie from Nurse Susan, and pull her hair back into a simple pony tail.

Will Steiner failed to show up again. So Heidi sulked between Miss Cheri and Lisa Blackwell, watching Hannah, Taylor, Mandy, Paula, Hazel and the other cheerleaders as they tried to put a good sportsman-like face on a game that was a disaster from the first basket scored by the girls from Paragon Prep.

The outcome of the game itself was, unfortunately, never really in question. Every time that Saint Lovejoy's girls got within two points of the other team, the visiting team would rally and score another two or three baskets. At the start of the fourth quarter, Saint Lovejoy was down by a full eighteen points. Their girls tried hard in the last quarter to catch up, but the final score was still a victory for Paragon Prep, with a four point lead.

===

After the game, Mandy Blackwell said goodbye to Hannah, Cheri, Heidi, and her sister Lisa. "Have fun tonight, sis!" she said. Then she followed the other cheerleaders back to the bus. Her father would meet her at her own school to take her home.

Heidi dawdled and stalled as they left the gym, insisting on watching the departing crowd in case she had somehow missed seeing her boyfriend William. But there was again no sign of the Bernese boy.

"He is not here, Mistress. I am sorry," Miss Cheri said gently, as she led Heidi and Lisa to the parking lot. "I am sure that he had a good reason for not attending. Trust your friend. When the time is right, he will explain his behavior."

"Yeah, I guess," Heidi said, "But I woulda thought he would wanna spend at least some time with me after I've been gone for weeks, y'know? Oh Well, let's go."

===

As they rode back to the mansion, Hannah asked Lisa, "Are you sure you only want to go out for fast food tonight? We could go anyplace you please. Wouldn't you rather go to a nice restaurant?"

"Ummm, no thanks," Lisa insisted. "I'm... well, I don't think I'm ready to be seen out in public with another girl on a 'date', okay? I'd rather get fast food and talk to you in private, in this van, if we could. There are... some things I want to say, that I don't want anyone but you to hear."

"As you wish," Hannah said. "Phil can drive us to the Sandwich Shack. Do you want me to stay in my cheerleader outfit, or change into a skirt and blouse, or into a Saint Lovejoy girls' school uniform?"

"Ummm, I've never seen you in a Saint Lovejoy uniform as a girl," Lisa replied. "I think I'd like that. And Sandwich Shack sounds great to me. I like watching the waitresses scoot around on their roller skates."

===

Hannah changed into her school uniform, with its white blouse, pleated blue miniskirt, and white knee socks. Then she had Phil take them to the fast food drive in.

Once their food had been delivered - by a teen aged Corgi girl on red roller skates - Phil took his sandwich and drink and got out of the van. "Let me know when you're done," he said. "I'll eat at one of the picnic tables between the two rows of cars, to give you some privacy."

"Thank you Mister Connors," Lisa said politely.

"Yes, thank you, Phil," Hannah added. She took a bite of her sandwich and waited until Phil was away from the van, and then asked, "Something tells me there is more to you wanting a cheap date with me than just not wanting to be seen eating a meal with another girl. Is there something wrong, Lisa?"

"More like there's something right," Lisa said. "But... it's something that doesn't involve me dating either Hans or Hannah any more, and that's why I didn't want to go see your grandparents in Switzerland. See... I don't mind remaining intimate friends, but I think this will be our last regular 'date'. Mandy seems much more interested in you than I am, and... well, there's someone else in my life now."

"I see," Hannah said calmly. "Well, I'm happy for you. Who is the lucky guy? Or is it a lucky girl?"

"Well... it's both of my little brothers, plus my sister Mandy," Lisa admitted. "Mandy and I have been fooling around with Terry and Teddy - making them dress like girls and making out with them. On New Years' Eve, I let them both fuck me for the first time. Mandy was the one that started it. She's been fucking both of them since Halloween. But I've really been getting into the idea of ordering boys to be girly, and having sex with them. Between Mandy and my two brothers, I'm getting as much sex as I want now."

"Fair enough," Hannah said. "In a way I guess I'm responsible for that. Mandy started thinking about incest after she found out that I mate with my sisters regularly. Then she seduced you, and then your brothers. But why ask for this date to be with Hannah, if you just wanted to break up with me?"

"Well... I never got to date you as Hannah," Lisa said. "And I wanted to see if dating a girly boy that enjoyed cross-dressing was any different from what I'm doing with my brothers. When we're done here, could we go back to your place? I'd... like to try mating with Hannah like I do with Terry and Teddy. Just to make sure I'm happier with my brothers than with you."

"Sure we can," Hannah said. "I have some collars and leashes that fit me, if you want to really act dominant tonight. Have you used a leash and collar with your brothers yet?"

"I'd like to, but I wouldn't know where to find them," Lisa replied. "I'd be too embarrassed to walk into a porn store and ask for something like that. And I couldn't ask mom or dad to drive me to a porn store anyway."

"True, but Mandy could get stuff for you in an adult store, if you don't want to do it yourself. And aside from the adult stores, there's a shop in Pouncefield Mall called 'Raver's Fantasy' that I know carries collars and leashes. It's on the second floor, and most of what they sell is just t-shirts and rave party clothes and accessories for teens. Your parents wouldn't think twice if you went in there saying you planned to buy a t-shirt or two, and if you just happened to also buy a few collars and leashes. And the rave party crowd wears them for fashion, so the sale clerks won't look funny at you for buying them."

"Thanks. I'll check that out!" Lisa said. She ate some more of her sandwich, and then asked, "You're not mad, are you? I mean, about my stopping our dating?"

"Not at all," Hannah said. "I enjoy mating with you, but I have plenty of other sex friends. I'm just glad you'll be happy. And I imagine your parents will be glad to see you and your sister are no longer dating the same boy. What are you going to tell them?"

"I'll tell my folks that I want to concentrate on my grades and school work and stop dating for a while," Lisa said. "That's pretty much true anyway. My grades did slip a bit this last year, and I want to earn a good scholarship. And before you offer, no, I don't want to try being a maid for you or for your father. I know that Taylor, Hazel and Marie are all happy with that arrangement, but that's not the life for me. I like giving the orders, not taking them. I don't think my mom and dad would accept me wanting to be a maid as a career choice anyway. They want Mandy and I to get our college degrees, get good jobs, find husbands and raise babies to be their grandchildren. I'm not that hot on the 'get a husband and have babies' idea just yet, but I do want to be able to earn my own way, and have a good job."

After that the conversation drifted to small talk about school, friends, and teachers. When they finished their meals, Hannah opened the van door and told Phil they were ready to go home now.

===

When they got back to the mansion, Hannah told Miss Cheri that she and Lisa were going up to Hans' room to 'play', and that they didn't want to be disturbed.

Once they were in Hans' bedroom, Hannah got out a selection of sex toys for D/s play, including a collar and leash, several coils of silk rope, lube, a ball gag, several butt plugs and dildos, and a strap-on dildo. Lisa also looked over the spanking paddles and switches, but left those in the drawer.

Hannah picked up the leash and collar, and knelt in front of Lisa, still in her school uniform. Then she offered the leash and collar to the girl and said, "I offer you my service, Mistress, for the entire evening, from the time you put this collar on me, until you remove it. My safeword is 'Gargoyle', and unless you hear me say that word, you may do anything you please with me, no matter what else I may say or do."

"Safeword? Oh! Okay, that makes sense. Ummmm, I guess mine will be, ummmm... 'Impossible'. So if I say 'Impossible', or you say 'Gargoyle', then we stop the sex game, right? Is that how it works?" Lisa asked.

"Precisely, Mistress," Hannah agreed.

Lisa fastened the collar around Hannah's neck, and snapped the leash onto the collar, then she kissed Hannah and said, "Stand up and let me see how pretty you are."

"Gladly, Mistress!" Hannah replied. She stood up and posed for Lisa, turning slowly and posing again, until she had turned around once.

"Very nice. Now, remove your blouse and skirt," Lisa said.

Hannah unzipped her skirt and dropped it to her ankles, then stepped out of it while she slowly unbuttoned and took off her blouse. That left her in her school shoes, white knee socks, white panties, and a plain white bra. "Like what you see, Mistress?" she asked sweetly.

"Perfect. In fact, you're really too perfect," Lisa said, frowning at the fact that Hannah's innocent looking white panties somehow hid the 'boy bulge' that she knew ought to be there. Then she slipped off her own pink bikini panties, the crotch of which was quite damp from her own arousal, and tossed them to Hannah, saying, "Take off your 'special panties' and put mine on. I want to see the tip of your cock sticking up out of the waistband, and see your bulge in my panties, like when my brothers cross dress for me."

"As you wish, Mistress," Hannah said. She slipped off her own panties, stroked her cock a few times so she was sticking out of her sheath about halfway, and then slipped on Lisa's panties. "Should I also sound like a boy instead of a girl, Mistress?" she asked.

"No, I kind of like hearing your girly voice. Do you think you could teach my brothers to talk like that? It would be nice if I could take them out in public, and not have their voices give them away," Lisa said.

"Sure! But they will have to practice for an hour or so a day for a few months before they can do it easily, and sound right without thinking about it," Hannah replied. "What would you like me to do next, Mistress?"

Lisa stepped up close to Hannah, holding the leash tight where it connected to her collar, and planted a kiss on the cross-dressed boy, while feeling up his sheath with her other hand. Then she led Hannah to the edge of the bed, sat there, raised her skirt, and commanded, "Lick me, girl, and make me cum using just your tongue and mouth. And no touching yourself while you do it!"

"Yes, Mistress!" Hannah replied, kneeling between the girl's thighs, and then leaning forward with her hands behind her back, to lick at the girl's damp slit.

"Ohhhh, that's a good girl!" Lisa murred, pulling the leash tight so Hannah could not back away. She ran her fingers through Hannah's hair as her 'slave' eagerly and expertly licked her to a wonderful orgasm that left her panting for breath and wagging her tail happily.

Hanna's tail was also wagging, as she looked up with her muzzle slick with the other girl's juices, and asked, "Mistress is pleased?"

"Very pleased. Now, I want you to pull your panties down just enough so you can fuck me, my slave. And then get on the bed with me and do just that," Lisa commanded, scooting back to center herself on the big bed.

Hannah happily complied with that order as well, and soon was eagerly thrusting her cock into her Mistress, as they hugged each other and kissed passionately.

Lisa fondled Hannah's panty-clad ass as she was fucked. She could feel Hannah's 'breasts' pressing against her own small breasts, but wasn't sure if she liked the effect that the boy's padded bra gave to their embrace. In fact, she was fairly certain she preferred the flat chests of her brothers - wearing the training bras that Mandy had bought for the boys, but not seeming to have developed breasts yet. If she was going to feel breasts against her chest, she wanted them to be real ones, like when she and her sister Mandy shared a double-ended dildo and fucked each other. Her introspection ended as she felt Hannah's knot beginning to swell as it popped in and out of her. "Tie with me, girly-boy!" she said urgently. "Fill me up with your cream, Hannah!"

"Yes... Mistress," Hannah panted, thrusting her knot deep and then using short strokes as the knot expanded to full size. She groaned as her seed flooded into Lisa. The Bernese girl was tighter than many of Hannah's lovers, since Hans was only occasionally allowed to mate with her, and the few other males that she had mated with so far were all less well endowed. "Mummmm, this feels so good, Mistress!" Hannah whispered, as she held Lisa close and humped her hips urgently.

"I agree, girly boy!" Lisa said, as she crested the top of her second orgasm since Hannah tied with her. "Mummmm. Just hold me tight and stay in me as long as you can. I want to savor this feeling."

They hugged each other and kissed some more as Hannah's cock twitched and spurted deep inside Lisa, and as her knot slowly subsided. When Hannah slipped out, Lisa immediately ordered, "Now lick me clean, girly-boy! Lick your own cream out of me and keep licking until I cum again!"

"Certainly, Mistress!" Hannah replied, reversing her position to a sixty-nine, and eagerly licking at the girl's sloppy slit.

Lisa decided not to return the favor and suck Hannah's cock. She wanted to give her slave some time to recover, before she tried something that she had been contemplating since Hannah first laid out that array of sex toys and D/s gear on the side table. So she simply watched as Hannah's cock retreated into her sheath, and then Lisa pulled the panties up to cover the boy's genitals. She sniffed at the crotch, finding it interesting to detect her own aroused feminine scents overlaid with the muskier boy-scent and the smell of his cum.

"How do safewords work if the slave is wearing a gag?" Lisa asked.

Hannah pulled her head out of the other girl's crotch and replied, "Three sharp sounds, or stamping a foot three times, or slapping a surface three times with a hand is the same thing as saying your safeword, Mistress. Are you thinking of gagging me next?"

"Possibly. Tell me, if someone fucks your butt with a dildo, or if a real guy fucks your butt, is that enough to make you cum? Without anyone touching your cock?" Lisa asked.

"Sometimes it can, Mistress," Hannah said. "There's a place in the butt called the prostate. If it gets stimulated enough, that can make a male cum. That's one reason why gay males like anal sex more than females do. Girls don't have a prostate in the rectal area. Instead they have a g-spot inside their vaginas."

"All right. Keep licking me, girly-boy," Lisa commanded. "There's something I want to do with you after you make me cum again. Something I may want to try later with my brothers."

===

A short while later, Hannah was gagged with a ball gag, and had her hands tied together at the wrist with a silken rope. That rope was drawn up over the hinge of the opened bedroom door, and down the other side of the door, where Lisa secured it to the doorknob. She left enough slack so Hannah could bend a bit at the waist, making her asshole more accessible. Lisa pulled Hannah's panties off and had her step out of them. And then Lisa put on the strap-on dildo, lubricated it, and began to slowly ease it into Hannah's ass.

Hannah's tail hole hadn't been greased up yet, but there was enough lube on the dildo that it wasn't too much of a problem for the cross-dressed boy. Hannah groaned as the seven inch long dildo sank to the hilt, and the harness slapped up against her butt cheeks. Her tail was held high, but wagging slowly as her butt was getting reamed.

Lisa kept a tight grip on Hannah's leash as she tried to imagine tying her two brothers up like this, and reaming their butts. Mandy already owned a strap-on dildo and some lube, but they would need to find someplace where they could buy some soft rope to tie the boys up with. And definitely she needed to buy collars and leashes for her brothers. But she was pretty sure she could make a two ball gags with some thin cord and a couple of the wiffle-ball type plastic golf balls that were in a back yard golf set that she and her siblings shared. She hammered the sex toy into Hannah's upraised ass again and again, and was rewarded with moans of pleasure from her bound 'slave'. "You like this, girly-boy? You like getting your butt fucked?"

"Mumm hummm!" Hannah mumbled around the ball gag. Her tail was wagging fast now, and precum was leaking from the tip of her hard cock.

"The first time I ever allowed anyone to fuck my ass was at New Years," Lisa said, as she continued to buck her hips and fuck her friend's ass. "I let my brothers double-stuff me, one in my cunny and one up my virgin asshole. And when we all recovered, I let them trade places and we did it again. But that's the only time I've ever had anyone up my butt. Oh! Are you cumming? You are, aren't you?" Lisa asked, as she saw a wet stain forming on the bedroom door in front of Hannah. The puppy's cock was twitching and spurting like mad, even with no one touching it.

Hannah was almost passing out from pleasure, and unable to respond other than to nod her head in agreement. She wished she could be there to see it when Lisa used these new 'techniques' on her brothers. Those boys were in for quite a surprise!

When Hannah finished cumming, Lisa untied the ropes, and then she commanded her friend to lick her to an orgasm again. Then Lisa removed Hannah's collar, and they both stripped and went to share a shower.

As they bathed and Lisa helped to wash the perm out of Hans' hair, Lisa said, "Thank you for making this a memorable date, Hans. I think I'll still go with my earlier decision, though, and call this our last date as a couple. But if I can figure out a way to get my brothers together with Hannah for some group sex, I'll let you know. I'd love to watch Hannah fucking my girly brothers up the ass!"

"Well, when you think they are ready for it, bring them over here for an afternoon, and we'll have some fun," Hans said. "I just hope that you and your brothers will be as happy with each other as I am with my sisters."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 454 By DoggyStyle57, April 2013

==========

Jan 10, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Shortly after breakfast on Sunday, someone knocked on the door of the mansion. Marie LeChow went to see who was at the door. She was pretty sure who it would be, since they were expecting a specific visitor this morning.

"Ah! You're right on time, Bren. Come on in!" she said to the teenaged wolf at the door. "Mom, Taylor and Hans are waiting for you in the great room."

"Thanks Marie," Bren said. The black furred wolf was in his usual school clothes, and had a gym bag in his hand. He crossed the Foyer to the great room as Marie closed the door.

Taylor met him halfway, and gave him a big kiss and a hug. The sixteen year old vixen was naked except for her slave collar and a pair of high heeled shoes. "Bren! Ready for your screen test?"

"Ummm, as ready as I'll ever be to get screwed up the butt by a guy, I guess. But damn girl, I watched that DVD you gave me. Wow! I never would have guessed Stacey was doing porn films, or that she'd make out with her own mom! And that little Rottweiler chick, Gretchen? Man, getting to pop that kid's cherry is worth even having to get my butt fucked by a guy! She's really cute! Does she go to school at Saint Lovejoy too?"

"No, Gretchen goes to Green Hills," Taylor said with a grin. "But I told you I'd make it worth your while, didn't I? Just do what they tell you to do in the screen test today, and you'll get to be in the next Creamed Cherries film, and you get to pop and eight year old virgin, on camera!"

"And you're sure the kid's parents are cool with all this?" Bren asked. "I mean, eight years old? Sheesh!"

"Gretchen's mom will be there when we make the movie. She's on the fence about making porn films herself, and joining her daughter as a porn actress. Heck, maybe you'll get to screw her mom eventually, too!" Taylor said. "Gretchen's dad is a long haul trucker. Apparently he talked it over with his wife and daughter the last time he came through town, and he agreed to it, as long as the girl is willing to continue, and isn't injured or made pregnant."

"All right then," Bren said. He looked down at the naked vixen, and asked, "Umm, so I guess we'll go after you get dressed?"

"Oh, I'm only gonna wear a coat," she replied with a wicked grin, as Hans and Cheri joined them and Cheri handed Taylor a knee-length trench coat. She shrugged into it, fastened the front, and said, "Let's go make magic!"

===

Jan 10, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Darkpaw Productions Studios, in Pouncefield

They checked in with the receptionist at the studios, and were taken to a conference room. Then Hans took his leave of them, saying, "Break a leg, Bren! I'll be watching."

"Wait! Where are you going?" Bren asked. "I thought you came to watch and give me moral support, man."

"I need to report to makeup and wardrobe," Hans replied. "I have a film to make today with Stacey and Katja, but it won't start until your screen test is done, so I'll definitely be there to watch how you do. You three can stay and watch us when you're done, if you like, or Miss Cheri can take you home, and I can ask Katja to give me a ride this afternoon when we're done."

"Man, you get to do both of them?" Bren asked. "You lucky SOB. Go on, scoot! I'll stay and watch you with them, all right."

"Glad to hear that, Bren," Stacey said as she slipped past Hans and entered the room, "It's nice to know you won't just fuck me and run. I like it when people watch me making out with my mom and our friends."

"So, you two know each other already, young man?" asked a greyhound in his late 40's, who followed Stacey, and who in turn was followed by a petite Italian Greyhound girl and a large male Saint Bernard. "Ah, that's right - you all go to the same school, don't you? I'm Johan Westin, your director, and these are the other actors that will participate in your screen test. You already know Emma Toy, of course. This bunny girl is Stacey Wacker, the other young lady is Gianna Gina, and the big fellow is Gianna's usual male co-star, Scott Stamm."

Bren stood and shook hands with each of them. "I'm Bren Fenor - but I'll be performing as Bren Fenris. It's a definite pleasure to meet you. Scott, Gianna, your 'Creamed Cherries' films are what inspired me to be here today. And I just saw one of Stacey's films for the first time this week, and was very impressed. I'm honored to share the stage with each of you."

"Welcome to our studio family, Bren," Scott said, giving the younger wolf a firm handshake, and seeming pleased when Bren met his strength of grip with equal strength. "So, I know that Emma's recommended you highly for your performance in bed with her, but how are you with guys? She said that you were still a virgin in the ass? Sure you want to do this?"

"To be honest, the closest I've come to having sex with a guy has been taking sloppy seconds on a girl after another guy creamed her bareback," Bren admitted. "I'm not gay, or really even bisexual, and I'm not very enthusiastic about tasting any other guy's cream, or in getting my ass reamed. But I've done my share of unpleasant things in my life, when it suited me to do so. I think I can set aside my own preferences to behave as a professional on set, and perform with you or with other males, when and if I need to. The opportunity to be in one of your Creamed Cherries films is too good to pass up."

"Fair enough," Scott said, as he took a seat at the table. "In my opinion, it's better if you actually enjoy all aspects of the job. But the role we're considering you for in the next film is for someone who is, like you, a virgin in terms of gay sex, and as you put it 'not very enthusiastic' about mating with another guy. So all you need to do is respond honestly. I'll try not to hurt you, and to make it pleasant for you."

For the next thirty minutes they discussed the proposed scenes - who would do what to who, and in what order, and read through a rough script, which Johan said was more to set up the characters than to give any specific dialog to be used. Then they sent Bren, Emma and Stacey to the wardrobe department to change into suitable clothes for their scene.

===

Hans was waiting for them when they gathered on the set, now with his fur colors altered to appear to be his porn star persona, 'Robbie Johnson'. His clothing was nice, but fairly casual - a yellow knit pullover polo shirt, a nice pair of black slacks, black sneakers and socks. About what one might expect for a middle school student about to go out on a casual date for a movie. Emma was in a high school uniform, and Stacey was in a high school cheerleader's outfit.

"Magic time!" Hans said with a grin, as he sat between Katja Wacker and Miss Cheri, well behind the cameras.

Donna Maxx, the assistant Director, handed out scripts to Emma, Bren, and Stacey for one last read-through before they began. The grey bunny marked the 'clapper board' for the scene as the actors read their rather simple parts.

The set they were using for the first scene was decorated to resemble a studio apartment, with two girls' beds on one side of an open room, and living room furniture between there and the door. Johan stepped onto the set and said, "Bren? As you see in the rough script, this is supposed to be an apartment that Emma shares with a roommate. You and Emma are going to start by coming into this apartment, making out, and ending up naked and mating on the bed. Stacey will be playing Emma's roommate, and when she walks in on you two, I want the three of you to turn it into a ménage a trois. Show me what a stud you can be, and how well you can please two girls at once. Got it?"

"Yes sir!" Bren said with a grin, as he, Emma and Stacey crossed the set and went out through the door.

"Bren Fenris screen test, take one." Donna said, holding up a sign for the camera. "Action!"

===

Emma Toy unlocked the door and opened it, quickly ushering her male friend inside and closing the door, before planting a passionate French kiss on the wolf boy's mouth. When they came up for air, she said, "Ummmm! Dinner was delicious, Bren. Ready for your dessert?"

Bren kissed her again, slipping a hand under the back of her shirt and unsnapping her bra with one hand, and then sliding both hands up under the front of her shirt to expose the vixen's pert breasts. "You look pretty delicious yourself, babe. Give me a taste of these as an appetizer."

Emma leaned back against the door frame and slipped her blouse and bra up over her head, tossing them at the back of the couch, while the wolf boy sucked on her nipples and kneaded her breasts. "Ohhhh, l love it when a man knows what he wants and grabs it with both hands! Do me, baby! Make me yours!"

===

Katja, Hans and Cheri watched as Bren and Emma rapidly progressed from kissing and light foreplay to removing each other's clothes and performing oral sex for each other. Then Bren got behind Emma doggy-style and was just thrusting his cock into her when Stacey opened the door and walked in on them.

===

"Oh! We have company?" the pretty bunny said with a giggle.

"What the heck? I thought you locked that door," Bren said. He slowed his thrusting but didn't quite stop.

"Oh, it was locked, stud," Stacey said, as she tossed a pair of pom poms onto a chair and closed the door behind her. "I live here too, so of course I have a key. Didn't Emma tell you she has a roommate?"

"Hadn't gotten around to that yet," Emma said. "Hey, don't stop, baby. It isn't the first time Stacey's seen me getting laid."

Stacey sauntered over to beside the bed, and nodded, saying, "That's for sure. Don't stop on my account. I love watching her get fucked. You don't mind if I watch, do you? It really turns me on."

Bren looked down at Emma, and back at Stacey, and shrugged as he started humping the vixen fast again. "Guess I don't mind, if Emma doesn't. Ahhh, do you ever do more than just watch?"

Stacey slipped a hand under her sports bra top and started fondling one of her own breasts, while her other hand slipped under her short cheerleader skirt and started diddling herself. "Yeah, if the guy is hot enough. I play with myself, and if the guy makes her cum really hard, and I get off on it, then maybe I'll even join in. We share everything. Rent, groceries... and lovers. Would you like some bunny cunny to go with that vixen you're stuffing?"

"Ummmm, fuck me harder, Bren! Show that little bunny what a stud you are!" Emma moaned. "Make her hot and fuck both of us."

"You don't have to ask twice for that, girls!" Bren said, as he began to knot up inside Emma. He reached under her and started fondling her clit with one hand, then used his other arm to rock her up into a more vertical position so Stacey could watch his cock stuffing the vixen's tight, shaved cunny. "This hot enough for you, kid?"

Stacey slipped her panties off and reclined on the other bed, masturbating hard and fast as she watched the wolf fucking her roommate. "That's a good stud! Fuck her hard and fill her with cum! Fuck that slutty vixen!"

Bren and Emma rolled over onto their sides, with Bren still eagerly stuffing the vixen from behind, and incessantly fingering her clit. Emma held her leg up, giving Stacey a wide open view of her well-stuffed cunt as she and Bren climaxed together.

Stacey groaned and crawled over to them, to start licking Emma's clit as she continued frigging herself to an orgasm. She kept licking until Bren's cock finally slipped out of Emma, and then sucked him clean and stared lapping his seed out of Emma's cunt.

Bren sighed happily as his cock was sucked, and then he quickly got behind the bunny and stuffed her with his still hard dick, humping her hard and fast until he tied with her as well. Both girls came a second time - Emma from being licked, and Stacey while groaning happily as Bren's knot stretched her and his tip bumped her cervix.

When Bren was able to pull out of Stacey, the bunny quickly straddled Emma's face and allowed her girlfriend to lick her clean, while Stacey leaned forward and took Bren's cock into her mouth again.

"Man, I could get used to this treatment," Bren said happily. "You girls are the best!"

They continued filming until Bren climaxed, pulling back and squirting his cum into Stacey's open mouth and watching as she swallowed all of it.

===

"And, CUT! That's a wrap!" said the director. "Good work, Bren! You gave them two creampies and a facial, and kept both girls hot and happy. Need some time to recharge before your next scene?"

Bren shrugged and said, "I could probably give a girl one more go, but a break wouldn't hurt." He looked at the two girls, who had switched to a sixty-nine on the bed and were slowly cleaning each other out thoroughly with their tongues. "Thanks, ladies. That was great."

Leaving Emma and Stacey to their fun, Katja stayed with her daughter, and the rest of the group walked together through the studios to the next set down the hall. This set was familiar to Bren as the 'party room' from the Creamed Cherries films, and was equipped with two 'breeding stands' where a girl (or a guy) could be strapped down and fucked from behind. The director and Bren met up again with Gianna and Scott there, and they quietly discussed the next scene, and made some suggestions to Bren on how best to prepare himself for his first butt sex experience.

===

Hans and Cheri were about to enter the set when Hans saw a familiar vixen's face walking down the hallway in his direction. It was a girl that Hans knew from the choir at Saint Lovejoy's school. Her name was Lynn Stark, and Hans and Marie had practiced and performed with her many times, though he still didn't know her very well. She had been just one of many girls about his age who were in the large choral ensemble. He remembered her as being a nice girl, and fairly cute, but... very busy. Seemed she was always rushing off somewhere after classes or choir practices or performances. She never stuck around and socialized with the other students.

"Lynn? What are you doing here?" Hans asked.

"Hans? Is that you? You look... kind of different, but I can't put a finger on why," the vixen replied. She was accompanied by an adult vixen in her early thirties, who was a rather plain and overweight. Lynn looked back at her companion and said, "This is my mom, Gloria Stark. We, umm, both work at the main studios. TV commercials and stuff like that. Mom? This is Hans von Bernerholdt and his girlfriend, Marie LeChow, from my school."

"Bernerholdt? LeChow? Oh! I remember you two now," the older vixen said, offering her hand to Hans. "You're the rich young man from Switzerland, aren't you? I remember hearing both of you sing a duet at the school Christmas concert a year ago. You both have such lovely voices! Are you both actors too?"

Miss Cheri gave an embarrassed cough, and said, "Actually, I am Marie's mother, Cheri LeChow. I am Hans' legal guardian. It is a pleasure to meet both of you."

"I look different because I'm in makeup, Lynn. I go on stage later today," Hans replied to Lynn. Then he smiled, and kissed the older vixen's offered hand. "My pleasure, dear lady. And I guess you could say that I act part time, but, ummm, just in the DarkPaw studios. Lynn, do you... do work in the DarkPaw films too? I don't recall seeing you in their cast portfolio books, and this set of sound stages aren't used for TV commercials."

Lynn looked a little embarrassed, but was relieved to hear that Hans was also doing films in the DarkPaw studios. "Well... I guess it's okay to tell you, if you work here too. I did my first porn film over the Christmas break, using the name 'Amber Fire'. Have you... seen any of the 'Bound to Please' films?"

"I was in one of them, actually," Hans said. "Number eighteen - Stallion's Toy. One of my girlfriends performs as 'Emma Toy, and she was in films number seventeen and eighteen in that series. I perform here as 'Robbie Johnson'."

"Oh wow! Really?" Lynn said, getting very excited. "That Bernese boy in Stallion's Toy was you, and Emma Toy is your girlfriend? I haven't met her yet, but in the film I was in, 'Bound to Please number nineteen - Breeding Slave Daughter', I played Emma's little sister! Oh, I'd really like to meet her! Could you introduce us some time?"

"How about now? She's coming down the hall behind you," Hans said, pointing to Taylor, who was walking down the hall from behind Lynn and her mother, wearing nothing but her high heeled shoes and slave collar. "Emma? These vixens are Amber Fire, and her mother, Gloria. Amber just played your little sister in 'Bound to Please Nineteen'."

"Oh? Well! I hope we get to do a film together in that series then. I read the script for that one, but I didn't know who they had cast in your role," Emma said. "It's nice to meet you, Amber. Have we met though? You look familiar."

"She goes to Saint Lovejoy's too, Emma." Hans said. "You would have seen her singing a solo in the Christmas pageant a year ago. She was in choir with Marie and myself."

"Wow, I'd really like to be in a film with you, Miss Toy!" Lynn said eagerly. "They showed me your two films before they shot mine, so I would know the characters. But I didn't recognize either of you as students that I knew. Guess I was too wound up with stage fright. It was kinda scary doing my first porn film, and not really knowing anyone else on the cast. But MS Sharp and Mister Wells were really nice to me, and losing my virginity didn't hurt as bad as I thought it would. Would you like to see how the movie came out? We just got to watch it today, and they gave me a pre-release DVD. You can take it home to watch, and give it back to be at school next week, okay? I'd love to know what you and Hans... er, I mean Robbie... think of my performance." She fished into a bag that she was carrying and presented the DVD case to Emma.

"We'd be glad to, Amber," Hans said, taking the DVD from Emma and giving it to Miss Cheri to put in her purse. "But what made you decide to do a porn film, if I may ask?"

"Well, Momma dreamed of being an actress since she was in high school. She left home on her own and was on her way to Hollywood, hoping to be discovered, and, well... then she got pregnant with me. So she stopped in Pouncefield, had her baby, and worked here as a waitress, and eventually got some small roles in the main studios here. Momma's been entering me in talent contests and beauty pageants and getting me singing and dancing and acting lessons since I was four or five. My teachers say I have a lot of potential, and I've won several contests. Just a few months ago the main studios hired me to two TV commercials, and a minor speaking role in a documentary. Well, to make a long story short, one of the other actresses in the documentary was Andrea Sharp, who also works here at DarkPaw. She saw me perform, and told us that she was impressed with what a pretty vixen I was, and with how well I knew my lines. She talked to me and mom about what I wanted to do with my career, and asked if I would object to an acting role that involved sex."

Gloria spoke up then, and said, "Lynn had been sexually active with boys and girls for two years already at school, but hadn't gotten beyond oral sex. When Andrea told us that she was looking for a young actress to play her daughter in a porn film, I told my daughter that she should jump at the chance to sock away some serious pay in her trust fund, to pay for college and more acting lessons and training. Her virginity would be a small price to pay for a shot at a major acting role, and the main studios here take work that the porn actors do here seriously. It counts with them as solid acting experience, and will help her to get other non-porn roles. She's already been asked to interview for two more speaking roles in documentaries, as well as being asked to make more porn films. I'm so proud of her!"

"Well, it sounds like we'll have to get together again soon, Amber," Hans said. "But I have to go watch a screen test now, and then I have a film to make. We'll definitely watch your film tonight though! It was great meeting you!"

"You too! All of you!" Lynn said. "It's going to be so much nicer knowing I have friends here!"

"We'll see you at school, Amber," Emma said. "When you meet me there, please call me Taylor. That's my real name."

"Thanks, Taylor!" Amber said. "My real name is Lynn Stark. See you later!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 455 By DoggyStyle57, April 2013

==========

Jan 10, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Darkpaw Productions Studios, in Pouncefield

Taylor, Hans and Cheri quietly took their places in chairs behind the cameras, as Bren, Gianna and Scott got into position for the second half of Bren's screen test. One of the stage hands offered Taylor a bathrobe, but she just waved him off, and sat beside Hans, wearing just her slave collar.

The set was decorated as a large 'party room' in a moderately nice home. It had a full bar on one wall, and a hot tub in one corner. Large windows appeared to look out over dense shrubbery into a fenced back yard, which had a swimming pool in it, and there was a back door that led to the back yard from this room. Against one wall was an identical pair of bondage devices, each with a set of stocks to bind a person's head and hands in place, with soft padding on the wrist and neck holes. Behind the stocks was a padded bench the bound person could rest their torso on, face down, with ropes and rings to secure their waist and knees.

The grey bunny that was the assistant director held up the clapper board in front of the cameras, and said, "Bren Fenris screen test, part two, take one. Action!"

===

"Come on in," said the pretty Italian Greyhound girl to the black furred wolf accompanying her. "We're going to have lots of fun, Bren. You don't mind tying me up, do you? It really turns me on to be taken by a big strong male while I'm bound in place and can't resist."

"Bondage, eh? I guess we can do that, Gianna," Bren replied, eyeing the bondage stands cautiously. "But why do you have two of those things?"

Gianna smiled as she started to remove her blouse and mini skirt. "Oh, we have parties here some times, and several girls get tied up and fucked at once. Do a good job tonight, and I'll see about inviting you to one of them. Now get undressed, and show me what you've got, big guy."

As soon as they were undressed, Gianna attached leather cuffs to her ankles, and showed Bren how to secure her to the breeding stand. The wolf boy fastened the stocks around her head and ankles, and then tied a rope from one ring on the base of the stand, through another near her waist, over her waist and back down to the far side through a similar pair of rings, binding her waist in place. He spread her slender legs apart, until her toes were barely touching the floor, and fastened her ankles to rings on the base of the stand. "Comfy?" he asked, slapping her bare ass and raising her tail with one hand to look at her sex. Her slit was already parted and damp with anticipation.

"Ohhhh, yeah! Spank me harder! Do anything you want, baby. Don't stop unless I say the word 'Angel'. That's my safeword, and if I say that, it all stops and you untie me, okay? But until I say that word, you are my Master and my body is yours to use as you will. Now, hurry up and fuck me! I want to feel your knot deep inside me!" she demanded.

"Anything I want, eh? Even if I want to fuck you bareback and cream you good?" Bren asked, as he knelt behind her and licked her to make her even wetter.

"Oh! Master is such a naughty boy! I'm... I'm not on the pill, but if you're willing to risk knocking me up and dealing with the consequences, then go for it, stud. You're in control, Master!" Gianna said.

"Sounds like you're the one taking all the risks, girl," Bren said. Then he stood behind her, noticing that the adjustable stand was positioned almost too high for himself, and wondering for a moment how tall her last sex partner was when she played this bondage game. He had to stand partly on his toes as he leaned over her back and eased his cock into her tight sex, and started pounding away, as she writhed and moaned under him.

It didn't take long for Bren to start to knot up. The slender girl was amazingly hot and tight, and the added kink of having her bound and helpless was turning him on. "Here we go, babe," he said. "My knots deep inside and I'm tying with you. Better hope you're lucky tonight, or you're gonna have a bigger belly in a few months!"

"Yeah, you better hope so too, kid," said a deep male voice behind Bren, as Scott Stamm walked into view. The big Saint Bernard grabbed Bren by the back of his neck and growled into his ear, "That's my girlfriend you're fucking, buddy, and I won't be very happy if you knock her up. She's nice and tight, isn't she? Got you stuck real good in that tight little cunt of hers? Well, unless you want to leave her an important piece of yourself here as a souvenir for her to diddle herself with after you leave, I'd say you aren't going anywhere for a while. And the way I see it, you owe me something for fucking her, boy. And I intend to collect it from you."

Bren tried to reach the stocks and the ropes tying the girl's ankles, and suddenly realized that with his knot stuck in this sexy little greyhound bitch, he couldn't reach where he needed to for unfastening anything! She was way too tight for him to pull out now. "Oh crap! Hey! I didn't know she had a boyfriend, okay? She picked me up at a dance club tonight and brought me here. It's not my fault, man! W-what do you mean? You're going to collect it from me? Collect what? My money? Take it! My wallet's in my pants on the floor over there!"

Scott pulled Bren's head back, snarled in his face, and said, "Not your money, kid. You owe me a prime piece of ass. So I'm going to fuck yours! Now you can be a good boy and take what's coming to you, or you can struggle and force me to tie you up. But if you struggle too much and hurt my girl, I'm going to hurt you! Now, what's it going to be? The easy way or the hard way?"

"Awwww, man! I'm not that way, guy! I don't get into guys!" Bren complained. "Geeze, I've never had anything up my ass, I swear it!"

"There's a first time for everything, kid. You don't have to like it. You just have to put up with it, got it? I'l make you a deal. Just lie there and take it, and don't struggle and hurt my girl, and I'll be nice and I won't tie with you. Okay?" Scott said.

"Crap. Like I have a choice here?" Bren asked. Dammit Gianna, why didn't you tell me you had a jealous boyfriend?"

"I didn't realize how late it was, Master!" Gianna said, still sounding fairly calm in spite of the situation. "I thought we would be done and you'd be long gone before he got home, and then my boyfriend could spank me for having a cunt full of some other guy's cream. But the good news is that Scott will forgive you if you submit to him, and he likes sharing me with other guys that have submitted to him at least once. He's really dominant and has to show he's top dog. But once he's done that, he'll let you fuck me again."

Bren laid his torso down over Gianna, hugging her body, and closed his eyes. "Just do it and get it over with, guy."

Scott fetched a tube of lubricating gel, and after taking off his own clothes he started applying it to the wolf boy's virgin ass, and then to his own massive cock. He slowly worked up to getting three thick fingers inside the wolf's butt hole before positioning himself to take Bren's anal cherry.

Bren tried to relax, fondling the breasts of the girl under him, and trying to slowly continue thrusting into her - hoping that the pleasure of being tied with her would ease the humiliation of having another guy reaming him. His eyes went wide and he gritted his teeth as the big Saint Bernard eased his cock into Bren's ass and started fucking him.

"That's a good boy," Scott said as he humped Bren's ass. "Go ahead and cum in her, kid. You've probably already leaked enough into her to knock her up, so go ahead and finish the job. If she gets pregnant, we'll discuss what to do about it later."

Bren didn't reply, other than to pick up the pace of his own humping. He gritted his teeth and fucked the girl hard and fast, trying his best to ignore what was happening to himself, until he groaned and unloaded his cream into her unprotected belly.

Scott and Gianna came moments later. When he was done, Scott took a towel and cleaned Bren's butt, and then untied both Bren and Gianna.

Bren pulled out of Gianna as soon as his deflating knot would let him, taking the towel from Scott and cleaning himself off some more, then quickly getting dressed again.

Gianna stayed in place and Scott knelt behind her and lapped Bren's cream from the slender girl's cunny. Then he looked back at Bren and said, "You're all right, kid. Just ask me first, before you fuck her again."

===

"And CUT! That's a wrap! Great job, Bren!" the director said.

"Uhhh, well, I guess it wasn't that bad. But man, my ass is sore!" Bren said with a lopsided grin. "Hey, Gianna? You... you were just acting when you said you're fertile, right?"

"Don't worry, Bren, you didn't really knock me up. I've been on the Pill for years," Gianna assured him. She walked over and gave Bren a kiss, and said. "You're in, kid. You did great, especially for someone that doesn't like gay sex. See you in a few weeks for our next film, okay?"

"I agree, Bren," The director said. "You're hired. We'll call you with the details, and send you the final script in a few days. Good work."

===

Once Bren was dressed, he followed Cheri, Taylor, and Hans to yet another set, where Katja and Stacey were already talking with the assistant director about the scenes for the movie they were about to film.

"This will be the next film in Katja and Stacey's 'My Darling Daughter' series," Hans said to Bren. "In that series of films, they play themselves, a mother-daughter incestuous couple, with Stacey acting as her mother's submissive love slave. The first three in the series were lesbian films, starting with Stacey's first porn film when she was eight, with her mom teaching her virgin daughter about Lesbian sex. In the fourth film, Curtis Wells played Katja's boss, and he took Stacey's virginity on screen, for real. Stacey started being a submissive slave girl for her mom in the sixth film, and the other films have been a mix of all-girl or girls and guys films, with Stacey and her mom sharing lovers as well as mating with each other."

"Sound hot!" Bren said. "I gotta admit, Stacey's mom is just as sexy as she is. This should be fun to watch. So, what are you going to be doing in this one?"

Katja smiled and said, "Thank you, Bren. In this film, Robbie is playing a boy who has no sexual experience yet, but who wants to date my daughter. Stacey and I will have some fun in bed, supposedly just waking up on a Saturday morning, and then Robbie will come to the door, hoping to take her to a movie. Instead, she will bring him into the bedroom, seduce him, and I'll secretly watch them having bareback sex. Then I'll join them, put a collar on Robbie, and demand that he fucks me without a condom too, and he knocks me up."

"Oh ho! That should take some real acting, for stud-boy here to pretend to be a virgin again!" Bren said with a laugh. "This I gotta see.

"Ummmm, about that, Katja," Hans said. "Stacey told me that you've been trying to get pregnant. So... you're not in the pill right now, right? Will you be using a diaphragm and foam? Or should I really be using a condom with you, even if we don't let it show in the film?"

"That's right. I've been trying for the last month and a half to get pregnant, so I haven't been on the Pill since the middle of October," Katja replied. "No foam or diaphragm, either. Foam makes me itch, and it makes me taste terrible, and you'll be eating me out at least once in the film. And a diaphragm by itself isn't that much protection. Actually, I'd just as soon you didn't use a condom, so you can really cream me good for the cameras. But don't worry, Hans. My most fertile part of my heat was two weeks ago, and the bunny guy that I've been trying to conceive with has been fucking me bareback every day, all through my heat. If I wasn't pregnant yet, my period would have started yesterday. But I haven't seen any sign of it yet, so I'm pretty sure Henery has already knocked me up. You should be quite safe fucking me bareback, Hans, and cumming inside me. Either I'm already pregnant and you can't knock me up, which is very probably the case, or I'm at a very infertile time in my cycle, and it's not very likely that you'll knock me up."

"Well, okay. But just how likely is 'not very likely', Katja? And what would happen if I do knock you up" Hans asked.

Katja smiled and said, "Don't worry about it too much, my friend. What do you know about cross-species breeding results?"

"Well, I know that different kinds of dogs can mate freely and produce puppies, of course. And I know that dogs, wolves and foxes can produce babies with each other, but that the kids tend to resemble one parent or the other," Hans said. "And I have heard of a dog getting a bunny pregnant, so I know it can happen."

"But did the bunny actually have the dog's baby, Hans?" Katja asked. "Or did something 'go wrong' before the baby was born?"

"Well... no. Now that you mention it, that baby didn't make it," Hans said, recalling what little his father had told him about a bunny that had worked as a cook for his father, and who his father had gotten pregnant once, long before Hans was born. "But I was told that particular bunny had other health problems, too."

"There were never very good odds of that baby coming to full term, Hans, even if the bunny had been very healthy, like I am," Katja said. "Let me explain how it works. It may make you more relaxed about working with other species in the porn industry when they are fertile. Now of course, when two people of the same species mate without contraceptives, there is a normal chance of having babies. It might happen with one time of unprotected sex, or it might take months or even years of bareback mating before they conceive. Once the mom is pregnant, the kids have a very good chance or being born healthy. The kids have about even odds of looking like one parent or the other, or of being a hybrid and looking like a blend of the two parents. A lot of the canine 'breeds' are the result of different types of dogs mating, blending characteristics, and then breeding true with the resulting offspring."

"Yeah, I know lots of kids whose parents were different breeds of dogs," Hans said. "Some look like one or the other, and most look like a hybrid of the two. My friend Hazel is a mixed-breed dog who doesn't look particularly like any one dog breed, because her parents were also both mixed breed dogs."

Katja nodded, and said, "That's how it works, yes. Similar species - like any breed of dog mating with a coyote, jackal, wolf or a fox, which are all canids, will also be fertile with each other, but the fertility rate is about half what it would be for a same-species pairing. That means it's harder for the girl to get pregnant in the first place. Once the pregnancy starts, there is still a pretty good chance that the offspring will be born healthy. But instead of coming out as a hybrid, like your friend Hazel, the children of a similar-species mating tend to strongly favor one parent or the other for species type - possibly with mixed results in the same litter. The child might get eye color or hair color or even fur color from the other parent, but the basic species structure almost always follows one parent. The child of a dog and a fox, for example, will look like a dog, or look like a fox, but rarely if ever will they look like something halfway in-between."

"Yeah, I know several dog/fox mixed breed people, and you're right. The ones I know all looked like just one of their parents," Hans said. "But what about dogs and bunnies? You said that the odds weren't very good?"

"That's what I was getting to next, Hans. Actually having a baby gets even less likely the more different the two species are - like if a dog and a cat mated, or a dog and a ferret tried to have a baby together. It can happen, but it's rare. A dog and a bunny are pretty far apart in terms of genetic differences. We can have lots of fun sex with each other, but as far as having babies? The deck is heavily stacked against us," Katja said.

She took a deep breath, and then said, "I can speak from personal experience here. Three times now, a dog or a fox has intentionally tried to knock me up, and been successful - but I never had the baby. First Curtis, and later both Stan and Scott. Each of them has impregnated me on-camera, for the 'Knock me up baby' films. My periods stopped, I could show a positive result on a home pregnancy test kit, and my breast milk production tripled - which is one reason why I let them do it. I like being able to lactate like I do, and I make good use of my breast milk, as a wet nurse. But all three times, the pregnancy lasted less than two months. Then, without me doing anything to encourage an abortion, my periods started up again and my system flushed itself out, and I was no longer pregnant. When my periods started, you couldn't even tell there had been a baby involved. There was more blood, but nothing recognizable. Believe me, I checked. I was pretty worried about that, the first time."

"Wow... did you want to have their babies, Katja?" Hans asked. "And why did you keep trying, after that happened the first time?"

"I kind of did with Curtis, yeah. He and I had been dating in real life for about six months before we decided to do a 'knock me up' film together. I liked Curtis, and I had romantic ideas that we might have a bunny with a fox's tail as a child, or something equally exotic. I wouldn't have minded bearing his child, and he was of a similar opinion about fathering one with me," Katja said. "Neither of us realized how unlikely it was. We had both read plenty of impregnation fantasy stories that made it sound like anybody could knock anybody of the opposite sex up with equal ease. We agreed that if I was able to have his baby, he would marry me. But after the pregnancy failed, we broke up as a couple. We realized it was futile, and I still wanted more kids, eventually. We're still good friends, and he's damned good in bed. But we gave up on marrying each other."

"After that first time, and before I did it again with Stan and Scott, I looked up the medical facts on the matter, to understand what went wrong," Katja said. "I found out that it's at least twenty times harder for a moderately different pair of mammals to conceive at all. And that there's a ninety-five percent chance that if a pregnancy does happen, the baby won't actually develop at all after the fertilized egg attaches itself to the mother's womb. It only gets as far as becoming a glob of a few hundred unrecognizable cells, before it ceases developing. Then it will just sit there until the mother's body realizes it isn't going to grow into a baby. And then her periods will start again, and... she'll no longer be pregnant. That's just the way it is. The genetic differences don't match up well enough for the hybrid child to be viable, almost all the time."

"But there is still a long-shot chance it could happen?" Hans asked. "What would the babies be like then?"

Katja nodded. "Oh yes. It's not impossible, like it would be for radically different pairings, like a mammal and a reptile. There is a very small chance that you might give me a normal-looking litter of puppies, sweetie. Or that I might have a normal-looking litter of bunnies, or a mix of both puppies and bunnies. There is virtually no chance of a puppy with a bunny's ears and tail, or a bunny with a dog's ears and tail. Still if that is a risk you don't want to take, or if it bothers you that I might get pregnant with a baby that has very little chance developing, and lose it before it has the least bit of a chance of being viable, then go ahead and use a condom in the film, and we'll be careful in the camera angles, and you can pour some cum on the surface of my labia to show my cream pies for the film. I don't want you to feel you have to take an unacceptable risk, or do anything that makes you ethically uncomfortable. Also, even if I do get pregnant by you and carry a baby to full term, I promise that I won't make any claims against you for child support or name you legally as the father. I'll tell the hospital I'm a porn star and that I neither know nor care who the father is."

"You're sure your period is late? And it's normally pretty regular?" Hans asked.

"Quite sure. I've been marking my cycle on a calendar. I've never been off by more than two days before," Katja insisted. "But it will be another two weeks before I could prove it with a home pregnancy test kit. So, will you fuck me bareback, even with a slight real risk of making me pregnant? Or do we tell the director to go with 'plan b', and you use a condom with me, and we're careful with the camera work?"

"Bareback it is," Hans said. "And thank you for taking the time to explain it to me so carefully, Katja."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 456 By DoggyStyle57, April 2013

==========

Jan 10, 2010 (Sunday) - Darkpaw Productions Studios, in Pouncefield

Bren sat down between Taylor and Miss Cheri in one of the studios of DarkPaw Productions, and got ready to watch Hans performing as 'Robbie Johnson' with Katja and Stacey Wacker in a new porn film.

The set was designed to look like the interior of a modest home. On the left was a bedroom with an adjacent bathroom. On the right was what looked like the living room and dining room and front door of the home, with a kitchen on the far side of the dining room. If needed for certain camera angles, additional walls could be moved into place to enclose a room, or wall sections could be removed to permit a camera a better shot.

Bren looked up, and could see a dozen or so TV screens that displayed what each camera was filming, each with a red light over it that glowed when the camera was actively recording.

"Places everyone!" he heard the director say. Bren looked around and saw Hans taking a seat in a chair fairly close to the 'front door' of the set, with a bouquet of flowers and a candy box on a side table next to him. Katja and Stacey got into the bed on the bedroom set, and the lighting was adjusted to make it look like it was early morning, with the sun just starting to come through the bedroom window and illuminate Stacey.

The assistant director did her thing with the clapper board, and they started filming a new porn movie.

(Here is a link https://inkbunny.net/submissionview.php?id=402212 for the full transcript of the film "My Darling Daughter #11", written as if you bought and were watching the DVD of the finished film.)

===

As they started filming, Stacey pretended to be asleep, and then she opened her eyes, looked at the clock, groaned, and rolled over.

But as the camera followed Stacey, it now showed that rolling over put her muzzle to muzzle with Katja. He mom smiled, grabbed a red leash that was attached to the collar, and pulled hard on it, drawing Stacey into a passionate French kiss. Stacey melted into the kiss and returned it with equal passion.

Then Katja released the leash as she broke off the kiss, and then rolled over on her back, revealing her own breasts and swollen nipples and said, "Good morning, my Pet! Time to get your breakfast!"

"Yes, Mommy!" said Stacey. She edged closer and latched onto her mother's nipple, suckling hungrily and apparently getting a moderate amount of milk from her mother's breasts.

"That's it, baby," Katja said. "Suck mommy's tits and help me to keep my milk flowing! The more my baby drinks her milk, the more work Mommy can get as a wet nurse, suckling other people's babies. Mummm, I love the way it feels when my breasts are full of milk, and it's being sucked out of them! Give mommy a taste, baby."

Stacey sucked more to fill her mouth, and then crawled closer and dribbled her mother's bunny milk from her mouth into her mother's open mouth, ending the exchange with another passionate French kiss.

"Mummm, good girl. Now suckle my other tit, and then give mommy her special kiss," Katja demanded. She kicked the blankets the rest of the way off and spread her thighs, and then parted her labia with one hand and started to pet her clitoris with the other.

Stacey crawled to the other side of her mother, suckled the other breast for a while, swallowing her mother's milk several times, and then gathered another mouthful of her mother's milk. Then she crawled between her mother's legs and dribbled some of the milk all over her mother's wide-spread cunny, before swallowing the rest and starting to lap at her mother's sex.

"That's my good girl," Katja said affectionately. "Suck mommy's cunt! Lick the bunny hole that you came into the world through, baby! Make mommy cum!"

Stacey obediently performed oral sex on her mother until the older bunny was moaning and writhing in pleasure. She didn't stop until her mother patted her on the head.

"Whew! Good girl! Now mommy will make her baby girl feel just as good. Trade places with me, baby!" Katja said.

Katja licked her daughter for several minutes when they were interrupted by the sound of a doorbell. "Who could that be? Don't they know what time it is?" Katja complained.

Stacey looked at the clock again and sighed. "I think I know who it is, mommy. Remember that Bernese boy named Robbie who was following me around like a lost puppy at the park last weekend? He was the boy that saw you leading me naked down the nature trail, and fell in love with me. He said at school last week that he wanted to take me to a movie this weekend. I'll bet that's him, and he wants to take me to one of the early matinee shows, because it's cheaper."

"Well, put on a robe and see if you're right," Katja said petulantly, as the doorbell rang a third time, "Oh well. I seem to remember he was a reasonably cute boy. If it is him, tell him I'm away for a bit, and invite him in. Seduce him, if you feel he's worth bothering with. I'll stay out of sight and watch." Katja got off the bed, took a key from a chain around her own neck and unlocked Stacey's collar, removing the collar and leash from her daughter.

"Yes, Mommy," Stacey said, as she also got off the bed, straightened up the sheets and blanket, put on a pink robe that was only barely long enough to cover her groin, and went to answer the door.

===

"Cut! Okay everyone! Get ready for the next scene!" shouted the director.

As they set up for the next scene, Taylor whispered to Bren, "I like the idea of someone leading me on a leash, naked except for my collar, down a public nature trail. That would be so sexy - the risk that someone might see me naked in a public place like that."

"Maybe I could do that with you some time, babe, if that sort of thing turns you on," Bren whispered back to Taylor, "Do you think Stacey and her mom sex it up with each other every morning for real? Hans told me that those two really are lovers."

"Probably," Taylor said with a shrug. "Why not? I know several mother/daughter couples who are lovers." She glanced at Miss Cheri, and then slowly began to pet her shaved pubic mound as 'Robbie' took his place at the front door, and they resumed filming

===

Stacey met Robbie at the door. He was holding a small bouquet of daisies in one hand, and a box of candies in the other. They did some cute dialog where she invited him in, he gave her the flowers and candy, and he asked her to go with him to see a movie and have lunch, as his treat. Stacey said she'd like seeing a movie with him, but that she couldn't leave the house because her mom wasn't around for her to ask permission. Instead, she kissed him and invited him to stay and 'play with her'. Robbie got a good look at her naked ass as he followed her to her bedroom.

When she got to her bedroom door, she held up a hand, and said. "Wait here. I'll tell you when I'm ready for you to come in," and then she kissed him again.

"What? OH! Yeah, silly me! You'll wanna get some clothes on, right?" Robbie asked. "Sure. I'll, ummm, wait right here while you get decent ."

"You do that," the sexy bunny said with a grin. "It will only take me a minute to get ready to play with you. Come in when I call you."

===

They reset the scenes again, to film the action in Stacey's bedroom, with Katja spying on them from the adjoining bathroom.

==

A minute later, Robbie heard Stacey say, "Come in now, Robbie!"

He opened the door, and said, "So, what do you... uhhhhh..." his mouth hanging wide open as he realized Stacey was completely naked, lying on her back on her bed with her legs spread, and masturbating. He quickly turned around and said, "Sorry! Oh, geeze, I thought you were decent and it was okay to come in!"

"I am decent. I also happen to be naked," Stacey said with a giggle. "Don't be so bashful. It's okay for you to look at me. You've already seen me naked at least once, right? When you saw mom taking me for a walk down the nature trail, with me wearing nothing but a leash and collar? I saw you hiding in the bushes and staring at me. I don't mind. I like people seeing me when I'm naked and being sexy."

"Y-you knew?" he said slowly, as he turned around. "You saw me? Uhhhh, yeah, I did see that. Ummmm, you were really sexy, but why were you naked out in public like that?"

"It's sort of a game that mommy and I do. We do it because it's fun and sexy and naughty," Stacey said. She was still fingering herself, with her sex wide open and pointed right at the boy. "I like doing naughty things like being naked in public... or inviting cute boys that I hardly know, like you, to my room to play with me when I'm naked. You like looking at me when I'm naked, don't you?"

"Y-yeah! You... you're the prettiest girl I've ever seen without her clothes on!" Robbie said, now looking directly at the naughty bunny again, and his eyes locked on her crotch. The front of his jeans was developing a definite bulge, proof of just how much he liked seeing her naked and masturbating.

"Oh? And just how many other girls have you ever seen naked, Robbie?" she asked.

"Oh, well... just my little sister, really. When she was getting her bath, and drying off after the bath," he admitted. "I... well, she didn't close the door all the way, and..."

"And you peeked through the door and spied on your own little sister, to see her naked? Wild!" Stacey said, masturbating faster. "Have you ever been naked with a girl looking at you? I wanna see you naked, Robbie. You've seen all of me. Let me see what sort of toy you brought for me to play with."

"Toy? But I didn't... OH!" Robbie blushed, looking down at the lump in his pants, but started to remove his clothes. He hesitated as he got down to just his underpants, and asked, "Won't your mom be angry if she comes back and we're naked together?"

"Naw. Mom and I hardly ever wear any clothes when we're in the house alone, or with friends we like and trust," Stacey said. She got off the bed and went over to the boy, knelt in front of him and yanked his undershorts to his ankles. "Oh! You have a very nice toy here!" she said, as she looked at his cock, which was already more than halfway out of his sheath. She gave the shaft a long lick, and smiled up at him. "Tell me the truth, Robbie. Are you a virgin? Have you ever had a girl lick your cock before?"

"Oh gawd!" Robbie said, shuddering as the bunny's soft tongue touched his shaft. "N-never! I've... well, I've seen some porn films that my dad didn't hide well enough. I've played with myself while I watched them, with headphones on, after everyone else was in bed and asleep. I think I know what to do, but I've never really..."

"Never? You are a virgin! Goodie! May I be your first girl then, Robbie? I think I like you enough, and I'd love to take your cherry!" Stacey said with a wicked grin. "I'm not a virgin, Robbie. I know how to do all sorts of fun things. Stuff that will really blow your mind! Come on. I'll show you. We'll have lots of fun."

"B-but, what if your mom comes back?" Robbie asked.

She admitted to him that she was not a virgin, and that her own mom had watched her lose her cherry to one of her mom's boyfriends. She said Robbie could be her boyfriend and have a lot of sex with her, as long as he wouldn't brag about it at school, and if he could accept that they are not going steady, and that she has other boyfriends and girlfriends that she also has sex with. Robbie was happy to accept that offer.

Stacey eagerly sucked his cock, swallowed his load, and then gave him a sloppy French kiss, so he could taste his own cream in her mouth. Robbie didn't object to the taste of his own second-hand cum. When she broke off the kiss, he just stood there with a stupid grin on his face, and his tongue lolling out.

Stacey then had Robbie lick her to an orgasm, while Katja watched from the bathroom and masturbated herself to an orgasm that made her fall to her knees. The film crew had several cameras going at once so they could see what was happening from several angles, without having to shoot the same scene several times.

Then Robbie finally got to fuck Stacey. She kept him so hot and bothered that he didn't think twice about fucking her bareback. He eventually tied with her and howled as he climaxed. Then it suddenly dawned on him that he had just unloaded his cream inside her, and he said. "OH! Oh Geeze! S-stacey? You... I just came inside you... Oh geeze! Are you on birth control? Or did I just make you pregnant?"

"It's a little late to be asking my daughter that question, isn't it?" Katja said sternly, as she came out of the bathroom. She commanded Stacey to be silent, and then she grabbed Robbie's head by his pony tail, and looked over his shoulder so close that all he could see was her angry face. Robbie couldn't go anywhere anyway, with his cock still stuck in Stacey's bunny hole. She said in a menacing tone, "You just made a choice to fuck my daughter without any protection, kid. You clearly knew about birth control, but it just 'slipped your mind', and wasn't important? What are you gonna do if you just made my little girl pregnant? You're both too young to get married."

"A-anything! I'll do anything you want. I... I can come over here and do chores for you! Mow the lawn, wash windows - anything you need done! And... and I guess... I guess I'll marry her when we're both old enough?" Robbie offered.

"You'll do anything I want, kid? You'll effectively become my slave whenever I get you over here, and do any task I tell you to do, without complaining? You'll work your little tail off for me?" Katja asked.

"Y-yeah! Sure! Just don't get me in any more trouble than I already am!" Robbie pleaded, as his cock slipped out of Stacey with a wet, sloppy sound. "I'll be your slave - whatever you want to call it!"

"Prove it. Lick your mess out of my daughter, slave!" Katja demanded, as Stacey scooted higher on the bed, her cunny sopping wet with doggy seed. Her mother shoved the boy's face into her daughter's crotch, and commanded, "Lick her clean, and don't stop until she cums!"

The camera crew switched to a close-up of Robbie going down on Stacey's creampie and lapping up his own seed.

Robbie didn't even look back at Katja when she let go of his hair. He plunged nose first into Stacey's messy crotch and started lapping all of his own cream out of her, as fast as he could. He didn't notice Katja going to a dresser and getting two collars and leashes out of a drawer.

Just as Stacey started her orgasm, Katja locked a collar and leash on Robbie's neck, and then locked a second collar and leash on her daughter's throat. Katja waited for Stacey's orgasm to subside, then tugged hard on the leash, and said, "Enough! You're hard enough now for another round. This time, you're going to fuck me, kid."

Robbie was surprised the adult wanted sex with him, but he did as she ordered, sucking milk from her breasts and eventually tying with her and cumming bareback inside Katja. Then he groaned and said, "Oh crap! I did it again! Are YOU on birth control, Mistress?"

Katja told him that she was in heat and very fertile, and that she had wanted him to impregnate her! Stacey explained that her mom did it because it because getting pregnant again would increase her milk output. But then Katja explained to the worried boy that while he would almost certainly get her pregnant, it was very unlikely that a dog/bunny mating would produce a child. The egg simply wouldn't develop.

They talked more about Mistress/slave play and safewords, and Robbie resumed fucking Katja. This time he wanted to get her pregnant. Katja had Stacey straddle her mother's face to get eaten out by her own mother while Robbie fucked Katja. Stacey happily did so, and encouraged Robbie to knock her mom up.

After Robbie pumped a second load of his seed into Katja, she ordered him to lick his seed from his Mistress. Robbie obeyed this command and lapped all of his cream from her sloppy cunt. The cameras zoomed in for a very good close-up view of her double-cumshot creampie as he started in on her.

The film ended with Stacey asking for another round with Robbie, and Robbie giving the younger bunny another creampie, and then asking if he could come back soon and fuck both of them again.

===

"CUT! Great work as usual everyone," the director said. "Man, I love it when we don't need to shoot scenes over and over. A real pleasure working with people that remember their lines and perform so well."

"Robbie's a natural," Katja said, hugging the Bernese boy against her naked chest. "And Robbie? I'll let you know right away if my period starts, or if I get a positive pregnancy test. I'm testing weekly right now. If I test positive for the first time any time in the next month, then you're solidly off the hook. If you really did knock me up today, there's no way that would test positive for another six weeks. But like I said, my period's already late and I just have that 'mommy knows' feeling that I was already pregnant weeks ago. I really don't think you had any chance of impregnating me for real today."

"That is good to hear, MS Wacker," Miss Cheri said, "Though it troubles me that you took the risk at all. So just the same, if you do soon become pregnant, I hope that you will not mind if we do a confidential paternity test as soon as is practical, just to be certain? The testing would be at our expense, of course. You can also include DNA samples from the gentleman that you hope has already impregnated you. Then there will be no doubts, mais oui?"

"I won't object to that at all, Miss Cheri," Katja said, "although I would prefer to keep the identity of my baby's most likely father confidential. When could such a test be run?"

"At ten to twelve weeks into your pregnancy," Cheri replied. "We would need a blood sample from you, and a mouth swab for a DNA sample from each likely male subject. Will there be many others to be tested?"

"Just my lover and Hans," Katja said confidently. "I haven't done any other porn films since I started trying to get pregnant. Nor have I mated with any males other than my lover in that time, until today. And I wouldn't have risked it with Hans if my period wasn't already late. Besides, my lines in the film about the probability of a dog knocking a bunny up were quite true. As I told Hans before he agreed to mate with me bareback today, it really is extremely unlikely that anyone but a bunny could impregnate me and give me a viable baby. I've already been impregnated three times by a fox and two dogs. It never lasts. The egg never develops after it is fertilized."

"Well, let me get cleaned up and we can go," Hans said. "Bren? You want to come home with us? When we get home, we're going to watch a porn flick made last month by another of our classmates. Do you know Lynn Stark?"

"Guess I can come with you," Bren said, "Stark? Hmmm. Cute little vixen, right? Sings in the choir? I've seen her, but I don't know her. So she does porn too? Man, it's a small world!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 457 By DoggyStyle57, April 2013

==========

Jan 10, 2010 (Sunday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Hazel was on duty as a maid when the rest of the household returned with Bren.

"Welcome home, Master!" Hazel said with a grin as she opened the door and Hans came in. She gave her boyfriend a hug, and added quietly, "Mistress Heidi could use some tender loving care and intimate affection from you, Master. Her boyfriend Will Steiner still hasn't called, and she's feeling rejected and lonely. She's refusing to be the one who calls first, but I tried to call Will for her, and it just rang several times and rolled over to an answering machine. Marie's playing video games upstairs with her now, trying to cheer her up. Phil and Bridget are out getting lunch together and then buying groceries. Have you eaten yet Master?"

"Not yet, no, and thanks for the heads up on Heidi," Hans replied, kissing Hazel.

Bren laughed from behind Hans, and said, "He ate plenty of bunny cunny this morning, but no, we haven't had lunch. How ya doin' Hazel?"

"I'm fine, Bren. Will you be joining us for lunch?"Hazel asked.

"Seems that way. Taylor and Hans invited me over to watch a porn film that one of our classmates just made. You know Lynn Stark?" Bren asked.

"She's doing porn films too? Since when?" Hazel asked, her eyes wide. "I never would have guessed she would do that!"

"Well, apparently she just started," Hans said. "This was her first film. She didn't say what she did in it, other than that she played the daughter of an older vixen actress, and that Curtis took her virginity for real as part of the movie."

Taylor chimed in with, "I know what she did. I read the script for that one. She plays the little sister of my character from the last two 'Bound to Please' movies. The script says her character was born as a slave, after my mom was sold into slavery, and now daddy buys her back, pops her cherry, and breeds a baby with his own twelve year old daughter, while her mom watches!"

"Oh! That sounds pretty wild," Hazel said. "Well, would you like my help fixing lunch Miss Cheri?"

"Certainly, my dear," Miss Cheri said, closing the door behind everyone. She had come in last after parking her car.

===

After lunch, Bren, Cheri, Hans, Taylor, Marie and Heidi went downstairs to the mansion's movie theater room to view Lynn's new movie.

"You aren't going to join us?" Bren asked Hazel in the foyer, as they got into the elevator.

"No, I'm on duty now," Hazel replied. "Someone needs to be available to answer the door and the phone and to sign for packages and the like. I can see the movie later. Have fun!"

===

(Here is a link https://inkbunny.net/submissionview.php?id=397815 for the full transcript of the film "Bound to please - Vol 19: Breeding Slave Daughter", written as if you bought and were watching the DVD of the finished film.)

In the mansion's movie theater they set up the DVD, with Miss Cheri holding the remote that controlled everything. Bren sat at the left end of the front row with Taylor, who had taken her coat off and was again naked except for her slave collar. Cheri and Marie sat together in the next row on the right side, and Hans and Heidi sat together in the middle of the third row. Each couple raised the arm rest between their pairs of theater-style seats, so they could snuggle.

Before they started the film, Taylor said, "In the two 'Bound to Please' films before this one, my character refused an arranged marriage and gave my virginity to one of the household male slaves, hoping that would prevent my daddy, played by Curtis, from marrying me off. But instead he made me a slave, knocked me up, and then sold me to a stallion as a cum dumpster. He mentioned in the second of those films that I had a younger sister, now twelve, who was born and raised as a slave, because years ago he had sold my mom into slavery and knocked her up before selling her, and that he was thinking of buying my little sister back. That tied into the very first Bound to Please film, where Andrea got knocked up and sold at the end of the film. So now we're coming full circle, and he's decided to buy his former wife and his youngest daughter back again, and fuck another of his daughters."

===

The film opened in the parlor of an elegant mansion, with a well-dressed male red fox relaxing with a female mink who was dressed like a dominatrix, in a red leather corset and matching thigh-high boots with six inch heels. Both appeared to be in their early forties in age.

"When you called to make this appointment, I was quite surprised that you were showing a renewed interest in the two slaves that you requested me to reserve for you today, and absolutely amazed that you said you might actually buy them from me," the mink said. "After all, it has been twelve years since you sold the infant child and her mother to me for use in my breeding pens, and you have never once mentioned them to me since then."

"Yes, I know, Mistress Anya," the fox replied. "Let's just say that recent events have caused me to reconsider their situation here. What can you tell me about their service with you?"

"The one you once called 'Andrea' was renamed 'Ruby', and we named her daughter 'Amber'," the mink replied. "Naturally, Ruby has not been permitted to use her original name since coming here, nor has she been permitted to speak of her past life to anyone, including her daughter. Of course, at first she tried to deny that she was a slave at all, and to reclaim her status as a freeborn noblewoman. It took us about a year, and her going through her first pregnancy in the breeding pens, to get her to recognize the futility of trying to reclaim her former status. She knows now that by law, she will be a slave for the rest of her life, as will be every child that she bears, unless bought by a kind master who is willing to file the paperwork that is required to legally restore her freedom. And until you called, I had no intention of selling her or the child."

"So they have served you well here?" the fox asked.

"Oh yes! Together they have been quite a popular attraction, and Ruby has been a very productive breeding slut," the mink replied. "In accordance with your request when you sold them to us, Ruby has been used exclusively with clients of any species, other than a fox, who wanted to try to impregnate a fertile vixen slave girl, or who enjoyed mating with a vixen that they knew was already pregnant. That has worked out well, and she's grown to actually enjoy being made pregnant by males of other species. Primarily she has been used by dogs and wolves - those non-fox species most likely to produce offspring, though she also gets used by other... less compatible species, including a few horses."

===

Taylor started masturbating, and whispered to Bren, "Ohhh, that's so hot. That would be so wild, having strangers fuck me and trying to impregnate me every day, and then getting fucked while pregnant and bearing a child who would be a sex slave from birth."

Bren glanced at her, but didn't comment.

===

"Good! And what of the child's training and use so far?" the fox asked. "You said they have been used together. Has the child been bred yet? What sort of sexual experience does she have?"

"Amber has not been bred yet. She is still a virgin, both vaginally and anally. As a virgin child of pure noble bloodlines, we can demand a very high price for her virginity if they are not also going to purchase her from us, and no one has yet been willing to pay that price," the mink said. "As for her sexual training, Amber has watched her mother's sexual performances daily, starting on the day she was old enough to tell us which of three females was her mother. Since her eighth birthday, Amber has been trained to perform and receive oral sex, while her mother was required to watch and participate. Every day for the last four years, their services have been sold together, as a unique mother/daughter set. Miss Amber now loves the taste of cum, has become quite accomplished at performing oral sex with her mother, and at sucking even equine-sized cocks. I fear she has yet to master her deep throat techniques, but she is still growing, and should learn that skill as well in due time. All in all, she is a very obedient and willing slut."

"Very good. Tell me... how many children has... Ruby... given birth to since I sold her to you? Is she still viable as a breeder, or is she worn out and useless in that regard? And has she ever had a male child?" asked the fox.

They went on to discuss how many children the child's mother had bred while in the breeding pens. She had birthed ten babies in twelve years, and only one pair of those had been twins.

Curtis had set up an appointment to sexually use both Ruby and her daughter Amber, and had agreed to purchase at least Amber. And he intended not only to take the child's virginity, but to impregnate her as well. The mink told him that things had been arranged to give him good odds of success in that regard.

"Your appointment has been timed to coincide with the height of the fertility cycle for both vixens. You stand a good chance of impregnating either of them, assuming that Ruby isn't already pregnant. Would you like to see the child? She is waiting to serve us coffee," the mink asked.

"Certainly," said the fox. "And then, as I also mentioned when I made my appointment, I would like to watch them being used by a customer before I enjoy my own session. That can be done without them seeing me, I believe?"

"Of course. That has all been arranged. They have a customer scheduled to see them in about half an hour, and your session will be after that, once that have been prepared for you," said the mink. She rang a bell to summon the child slave.

The girl that came to serve them coffee was a cute little twelve year old red fox vixen, who was naked except for her slave collar. She seemed completely unashamed at her nakedness as she silently poured coffee for her Mistress and the visiting Master, but kept her eyes downcast as she offered each of them small sandwiches from a silver tray, and then carried the coffee service out of the room.

===

"Amber's pretty cute, isn't she big brother?" Heidi whispered, as unzipped her brother's pants. As Curtis looked at his daughter for the first time on the screen, and purchased her, Heidi started to suck Hans' cock.

"Yeah, she is," Hans agreed, petting Heidi's hair. "That feels so good, sis! Keep that up!"

They watched as Curtis was led to a viewing room, where he watched through a one-way mirror as Amber's mom brought in a teenaged canine boy, and the twelve year old virgin stated to suck the boy's cock, to prepare him for trying to impregnate her mother.

===

"Ruby and Amber are not at all reluctant to commit incest with each other, I see," Curtis commented to Mistress Anya, as he continued to slowly stroke his cock. "Has Ruby had sex with any of her other children?"

"All of them, to some extent, yes," Mistress Anya said. "Every time she bathes her younger children, she has been required to lick their immature cunnies for at least a few minutes. Once they get old enough to respond to their mother's 'tongue bath', she has to continue licking them to their first orgasm. Then she brings the child to me, has them lick me to an orgasm, and then lick her mother to an orgasm, and finally Ruby has to watch while the child performs their first oral sex act on a male - usually on a young male slave of my choosing. The two oldest vixen mixed-breed daughters have also been trained as 'understudies' for Miss Amber, in case she is ill or otherwise indisposed. The oldest of them, Miss Opal, is ten, and the younger one, Miss Amethyst, is eight. They have both filled in for their older sister a dozen or so times. The other vixen mixed breed daughter, Miss Pearl, is only four, and hasn't responded yet to her mother's tongue. Her non-vixen children are being prepared like the rest of our child slaves, given experience with a variety of partners, including each other, as soon as they become sexually responsive. "

"Ah, that does explain why she is so at ease with incest now. Thank you," Curtis said. "That will make my plans much easier. Very good."

===

Bren squirmed a bit uncomfortably and commented to Taylor, "Wow... so she supposedly even had oral sex with her kids when they were still babies? And gave each of her girls their first orgasms by licking her own daughters? Wild..."

"Yeah, my own mom didn't start in on me until I was nine, but I bet she does at least some oral sex with her younger babies now," Taylor said, as she unfastened Bren's pants and started stroking his cock. "She's such a shameless slut, and she wants all her kids to grow up to be sluts too."

They watched the canine boy fucking Ruby bareback while Ruby licked her virgin daughter's cunt. Ruby writhed under the young boy and moaned into her daughter's cunt, "Do it, Master! Make me pregnant! Fuck me and leave your puppy in my belly!"

Bren glanced back at Cheri and Marie, and saw that the mother and daughter were French kissing each other, and that Marie had her hand under her mother's skirt.

In the back row, Hans had already cum in his little sister's mouth. Now he was hard again and he lubed up the child's ass, while she leaned over the back of the seat in front of her, smiling at Cheri and Marie. When Heidi was prepared, he pulled his sister back and carefully inserted his cock into her ass.

Heidi sighed as her brother's cock slipped into her backside. "Tie with me, big brother!" she whispered urgently. "I wanna feel your knot in my butt!"

None of them were paying very much attention to the movie now.

Taylor got on all fours on the floor in front of the seats, and Bren knelt behind her and fucked her doggy-style.

Marie knelt between her mother's legs and started eating her mother out, making the older LeChow girl moan happily as her daughter's skilled tongue did its work.

In the film, Curtis came to Ruby and Amber with Mistress Anya, and claimed his newly purchased slave girl. Before he fucked the child, he told her about how and why her mother had become a slave, and that Amber was Curtis' own daughter. He also told Amber that if she would willingly accept being bred by daddy and try to bear him a son, he would buy her mother as well, and if a son was born, he would free the mother, the daughter and his infant son, and claim his daughter's incestuous son as his heir. He gave her the choice to submit freely to being bred, or to refuse and be knocked up by daddy anyway.

"This should be the best part," Hans said, as Heidi bounced eagerly on his lap and he began to cum inside his sister's ass. "Amber said Curtis popped her cherry for real in this film."

===

"Father, I have mated with mother for as long as I can remember. Incest is not a problem for me. I will gladly bear your children, and give you a son if I am capable of it. Just do as you promised, for me and for my mother and for my yet unborn son," Amber said solemnly. "Claim me, father, and make me pregnant. I am yours, body and soul."

"And what do you say of this, Ruby," Curtis asked. "I will keep my promises, as long as both of you obey me. Will you cooperate with my desires, and help me to impregnate our daughter?"

"Master, I, too, have committed incest so many times since coming here that it no longer has any meaning to me. Mate with our daughter and impregnate her, if that pleases you. Mate with any of my children, or with her children, if that pleases you. I will cooperate fully with you in that regard," Ruby said. "Just take both of us with you. That, Master, is all I ask for myself. Take both of us as your willing and obedient slaves."

"Then so shall it be," Curtis said. He kissed both of them, and then said, "I accept the submission of both of you. Amber? Lie on the bed, and receive the seed of your father in your fertile young womb."

"Yes, Master!" Amber said. She got on her back on the bed, like she had seen her mother do with countless male clients over her lifetime, and spread her legs invitingly for her father. "Like this, Master?" she asked.

"Yes. And call me daddy, while we mate," he said, as he lay between her thighs and inspected her vagina and the state of her hymen. There was a good close-up view of young Amber's tight twelve year old vagina, with her hymen clearly visible as her father parted her labia with his thumbs. He licked her for a few minutes to make sure she was very wet, while Ruby sat beside her on the bed, stroking her daughter's hair and holding the child's hand.

Then he got atop her, and said, "Try to relax. It only hurts briefly." He eased his tip into her slowly, until she gasped at the first twinge of pain as his tip touched her hymen. Then he paused for three breaths, before shoving his full length into her, rupturing his twelve year old daughter's hymen in a single, powerful thrust. The camera zoomed in close again, and left no doubt that her virginal blood was being shed.

"Owww! Daddy! Ohhh, it hurts, daddy! It... It's really all inside me?" she asked, blinking back her tears.

"Every inch," he said proudly. "You feel wonderful, sweetheart. You're so hot and tight. I'll move slowly at first, while the pain fades."

"I... I'll be all right, daddy. Go ahead and make me pregnant! Make my next brother or sister in my belly, daddy!" Amber said eagerly.

"My sweet baby," Ruby said, holding her daughter's hand tightly and leaning in to kiss her. "Thank you for helping to set me free."

Curtis slowly fucked his young daughter, savoring her tight young sex and looking down to confirm her virginal blood on his shaft. Then he picked up the pace, until little Amber was writhing in pleasure and begging him to fuck her harder.

"Oh! Do it to me, daddy! Your cock feels so good! Fuck me harder and make me pregnant, daddy! I want to have my daddy's baby!" Amber shouted.

"I will, my Pet," Curtis said. His knot was starting to bulge, and he shoved his full length into her and switched to short, rapid thrusts so he could tie with her. "I claim you as my own - my daughter, my lover, my slave, my slut! Make me proud and give me a son! Unghhhhh!" he hugged her tightly as his seed flowed into her unprotected womb.

Amber panted and climaxed as she felt her father's seed spurting inside her. "Ohhhh! I feel it daddy! I feel it spurting in my belly!"

===

By the time the film ended, Bren had finished in Taylor, and she was sucking his cock clean while his cum dribbled down the insides of her thighs.

"Wow, that was intense..." was all Bren could manage to say. He looked over at where Cheri was now returning Marie's earlier favor and licking her daughter to an orgasm, and up at the back row where Hans was French kissing his little sister while Heidi happily rode his cock with her ass, and added, "and the film wasn't half bad either!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 458 By DoggyStyle57, May 2013

==========

Jan 10, 2010 (Sunday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland

In the bedroom of their apartment over the mansion's garages, Redd Brushtail eagerly fucked his wife, Karla, pounding his shaft into her hard and fast, and popping his knot in and out of her as he and the vixen climaxed together. After he filled her with his cream, he had her sit on his muzzle and he licked her until she was clean again, but soaking wet and very aroused.

"All right my dear, you're as ready as you'll ever be," he said, handing her an equine-sized, inward-facing strap-on dildo. It wasn't as long as a real stallion's cock, of course. But it was just as thick as the real thing, and about as long as from the tip to the medial ring on a real stallion.

Since the birth of her twins, Karla's Master had been enjoying the fact that she was loose enough now vaginally to experience fisting and for playing with equine-sized sex toys. This was something he could not do with any of his other maids, except for Taylor. He had told both Redd and Karla that he particularly wanted her to take advantage of this capability between now and the birth of her next child, so she could better understand why Taylor liked mating with a stallion. Her had also promised that if she would obey his orders to experiment with equine-sized penetration, then after she delivered one final child, with Redd as the real father, Karl would pay for the operations to tighten Karla's vagina back to as snug as it was when she was a teenager, and for a tummy tuck to restore her pre-childbirth waistline. Provided, of course, that she still wanted to become that tight again by that time.

Karla squatted over the sex toy, and Redd assisted his wife in guiding the massive, blunt-ended equine dildo into her cunny, carefully parting her labia and using his fingers to tuck the soft, bell-shaped head of the ten inch long, three inch thick fake horse cock into his wife. She grimaced as the fat tip popped into her. "Gahhh! Okay, it's finally in! Here goes," she said. Karla had been practicing with this particular toy for over a week now, getting ready for her summons tonight. But it was still pushing her limits to accept anything this thick or this long in her vagina, especially when it had a blunt equine shape to it. She lowered herself slowly until the entire ten inch length was inside her, and then buckled each of the straps to hold it in place. Then she stood and said, "Okay, it's all the way in. Check my straps, please. I don't want it slipping while I walk."

Redd checked the straps, adjusted two of the buckles, turned on the vibrator inside the dildo, and then they both got dressed for dinner. "So, you have to wear that from now until you arrive for your summons after dinner?" he asked.

As Karla put on her French Maid's uniform, she said, "That's what Master ordered me to do, yes. But I'm not sure how well I can walk with this huge thing buzzing away inside me - especially if I have an orgasm. I haven't tried walking that far yet with it inside me. Stay close, dear. I may need to lean on you occasionally."

"Of course, my dear," Redd said, as he straightened his tie. "I'll go see if Miss Pamela has Catherine ready for dinner yet."

Redd found the twelve year old vixen maid watching cartoons on the TV with five year old Catherine beside her. The younger vixen was in a nice yellow dress, and her fur and hair had been washed and dried and her hair fastened into twin tails with yellow bows. There was also a yellow bow tied at the base of her bushy little tail. "Time for dinner, Catherine," Redd said. "Pamela, the twins have both already been fed and put to bed in their cribs. There's a microwave pizza in the freezer and sodas in the fridge for your dinner. Catherine and I will return in about three hours. She wants to play some games in the mansion's Games room after dinner. Karla serves the Master tonight."

"Sounds good, Mister Brushtail," Pamela said. "Jan and Jodi are hardly ever any trouble after they've been fed. They sleep like little angels when they have a full tummy. Give my love to Master Karl, and have a nice dinner."

As Redd, Catherine and Karla descended the stairs into the tunnel that connected the garage complex with the mansion, Catherine cocked an ear toward her mother and giggled, asking, "Mommy's gotta buzzy toy?"

"Yes dear," Karla said, trying to concentrate on her footing as the vibrator brought her closer to another orgasm. "The buzzy toy feels good in mommy, and is helping me to get ready to serve Master Karl. Mommy will be playing games with Master Karl after dinner tonight."

"Okay mommy," Catherine replied. "Can I have a buzzy toy too, mommy?"

"Not yet dear," Karla replied. "You need to be a few years older before a buzzy toy will be fun for you to play with. But mommy promises that we will get you a buzzy toy of your own as soon as you're old enough."

===

During dinner Karla squirmed rather uncomfortably in her chair, where she sat between Lord Karl and her husband, Redd. She closed her eyes and whimpered softly, trying not to cry out as yet another orgasm washed over her.

Lord Karl smiled at his senior maid, and then looked at his watch. "Does that make three times, or four, Karla?" he asked quietly.

"F-four, Master. Three times at the dinner table, and one while walking here through the maid passages with my family," Karla replied.

"Very good," Karl said. "At that rate, I expect you'll have at least that many again between now and when you and Miss Cheryl report to me after dinner."

"I... I should go prepare myself the rest of the way, Master," Karla said shakily, excusing herself from the table. "M-Miss Cheryl? Meet me in my office, when it is time, please."

"Yes Ma'am," said the younger vixen, with a gleam of anticipation in her eyes.

Karla walked unsteadily out of the room, pausing to hold the doorframe for a moment as she had another orgasm and her knees almost buckled.

===

Miss Cheryl was a cute little red and white furred vixen. Eight months ago she had been a virgin, and had been the spoiled brat daughter of a wealthy American banker named Andrew Huffington. Now, at not quite eleven years old, Cheryl had a fair amount of experience in sucking cocks and getting fucked by men who were as old as her father, or even older. Her new Master, Lord Karl, had found that Cheryl was an exhibitionist who loved to have people watching her as she did sexy things, and who loved participating in group sex. She had taken Taylor's place in the weekend four-way group sex sessions with Karl, Redd and Karla, playing the role of Redd and Karla's daughter, or sometimes the role of Karl's bastard daughter, fathered on Karla, with Redd as the cuckolded husband. That was how they had spent each Saturday night and Sunday morning, with the child mating in a wide variety of ways with Karl, Redd and Karla, and pretending to commit incest.

But the second and fourth Sunday nights were usually Karla's one-on-one sex slave role play session with her Master. Tonight Cheryl would join them, and they were going to be playing a new twist on their roles. Cheryl would still pretend to be the bastard daughter of Lord Karl and M'Lady Karla. But Karla would be in the role of a sex slave, submissive to both her Master and her 'daughter'. After dinner, Cheryl changed into her real fifth grader's school uniform, but without any panties under her short blue plaid skirt. Then she picked up a red leather leash and headed for the Senior Maid's office.

===

Karla was waiting in her office, eyes glazed and seated at her desk while busily fingering her clitoris. She had just had another orgasm, and was naked except for a slave collar, wrist and ankle cuffs, a ball gag, and the dildo harness. Her maid's uniform was neatly folded on one corner of her desk, with her shoes set beside the clothes.

Cheryl could hear the buzzing equine dildo from the doorway as she entered the room. She uncoiled the leash and fastened it to Karla's collar, and used a small lock that had been on the desk to fasten Karla's wrist cuffs together behind the older vixen's back. Then Cheryl said. "It's time to go for your walk, mommy! Come along!"

Lord Karl had given them specific orders to come to him through the hallways of the mansion, and to 'take the long route'. They were not to use the maid passages or the stairway that led directly from the maid's quarters up to the family suites on the second floor. They were also not to use the elevator in the main hallway of the central wing. No, tonight Cheryl and Karla were to walk, slowly, from the busy hallways of the maid's quarters on the first floor, through the hallways of the central wing to the main entry hall at the center of the mansion, up one of the two grand staircases in the entry hall to the second floor, through the second floor hallways of the central wing and back to the wing containing the family suites, and only then to lord Karl's suite of rooms. He wanted them to be seen by most of the household.

They passed nearly a dozen other maids in the hallways as they walked to their Master. As they went down the second floor hallway and past the Games Room, Redd and little Catherine stood in the doorway and watched them pass, before resuming the simple video game that Redd had been playing with their five year old daughter. Karla had another orgasm right there in front of Catherine, but only stumbled slightly and kept walking.

The twin Bernese maids Karin and Sandra were stationed at the doors to the family suites, and opened the large doors to allow Miss Cheryl and M'Lady Karla to pass them. The ten year old girls both watched through the doorway as their father, Lord Karl, greeted the two vixens at the hallway door to his suite of rooms, and they went inside.

"Wow... They're gonna have an interesting night tonight, I guess," Sandra commented to her twin sister.

"Yup. I wonder how big that dildo was that M'lady had stuffed inside her. It sure had a loud vibrator. Musta been a whopper!" Karin replied.

===

"Hi daddy! I brought my slut slave mommy for us to play with tonight!" Cheryl said, giving her Master a big kiss.

"So I see!" Karl said. He stepped over to Karla and removed her ball gag, kissed her, and then asked, "How many orgasms have you had since you inserted the dildo, my Pet?"

"Nine, Ma.. Ohhhh! Ahhh, make that ten, Master!" Karla replied. "Ten times in two hours."

"And have you ever cum so many times in such a short period of time, my Pet?" Karl asked.

Karla sighed and said, "N-no, Master."

"We'll more than double that before we sleep tonight, I think," Karl said, refastening the ball gag in Karla's muzzle. "Lay on the bed on your tummy, my Pet. And Cheryl, dear? Apply some lube to your right hand, and apply it to your forearm as well, to the elbow, while I slip the dildo out of your mommy. Then get on the bed and fist fuck her."

Karl helped Karla to get onto the bed. With her wrists still bound behind her back, it was awkward for her to try to do it on her own. Once she was in place, with her face and shoulders on the bed and her rump raised high, Karl unfastened the dildo harness, switched off the vibrator, and slowly eased the dildo out of the older vixen.

Miss Cheryl's eyes went wide as she saw the size of the fake horse cock that had been inside Karla's cunny. "Wow! You're not gonna put that into me, are you daddy?" she asked, as she got on the bed and knelt between Karla's wide spread legs.

"No, you're not ready for anything this big yet baby," Karl said. "But your mommy has been fucked so much and had so many babies that she can do it just fine, see? Slip your hand and arm into her cunny, and see for yourself how deep she is inside now! Fuck that slut with your arm, baby girl."

Miss Cheryl fucked Karla's cunt with her forearm while their Master undressed. "Wow! It went right in, daddy! Cum, mommy! That's a good slut! Cum for your little girl!" she said eagerly.

Karla was soon moaning incoherently, her lactating breasts staining the bedding with two large wet spots where they rested on the comforter, as the girl's fisting drove her through a series of orgasms.

Karl got on the bed behind Cheryl and fingered the child until she was wet, and then entered her from behind, fucking the little vixen hard and fast. "That's daddy's good girl," he said, "Make mommy cum while daddy fucks you!"

"Ohhh, this is a fun game, daddy!" Cheryl said. "Look! I can get half of my forearm into her cunny!"

"Yes, you can get at least ten inches into her now, can't you?" Karl said. "Can you make a fist and get in all the way to your elbow?"

Karla groaned louder through her ball gag as the child's fist formed inside her, and plunged in and out.

As Karl began to knot up and cum inside the younger vixen, he wondered if the child was fantasizing about giving her real step-mother the same sort of treatment. She certainly seemed to be getting into the idea of dominating her 'mommy', and treating Karla like an absolute slut.

"Uhhh! Uhhh! Ohhhh! That feels really good, daddy! I can feel you spurting inside me," Cheryl stated happily as she had her orgasm. "What are we gonna do next? Are you gonna fuck mommy too? Won't she be kinda loose after all this?"

Karl pulled his semi-hard cock out of the child and said, "Turn mommy over, take off her gag, and squat over her face, so she can lick all of my cum out of you baby. Daddy's going to fuck mommy with this horse-sized dildo," he said, as he pulled a huge strap-on toy out of the side table drawer. It was a hollow, equine-shaped dildo, 15 inches long and 3 inches thick, and with a hole in the tip that would let his own seed spurt into her if he managed to cum while using it. He slipped his semi-hard cock into the hollow dong, adjusted the straps, and guided the huge dildo into Karla's soaking wet cunny. It was the same size and shape at the tip as the one she had been wearing for the last several hours, so he was able to slip right into her. But being longer, this dildo bottomed out against her cervix on each thrust, causing the vixen to grunt into Cheryl's cum-sloppy cunt as he thrust into her.

"Make sure you keep track of how many times you cum, Karla," Lord Karl commanded as he fucked her. "Think about what Miss Taylor feels like when a real horse fucks her. Imagine all of this, plus the sensation of that huge gush of horse semen flooding your womb. You know how much a horse can cum. You've swallowed a horse's load once already. Imagine doing it several times in a row, like Taylor likes to do."

They kept repeating this cycle until Karla indicated she had cum ten more times, and Karl had filled the young school girl five times with his seed and Karla licked it out of the little vixen. Then he had Miss Cheryl get undressed, and Karl removed Karla's gag and asked her, "Does my slut slave want to put the horse vibrator back inside her for the night? Or does your vagina need a rest? Remember our appointment schedule tomorrow."

Karla answered by squatting over the strap-on and easing it back into her gaping hole. "I will wear it all night, Master. But if you don't mind, I shall leave the vibrator turned off. It's rather loud and I do not want to disturb your sleep."

"Granted," Karl said.

As they got into bed and Karl turned off the light, Miss Cheryl asked, "Master? What is so special about tomorrow?"

"Anton Ferraro, the Shire horse who is the owner of the BestFit Lakeshore Gym, is coming by tomorrow morning to discuss business," Karl replied. "He specifically asked if Karla could entertain him while he is here. So its' quite likely that tomorrow, M'Lady Karla will get fucked by a real horse for the first time, as she serves Anton and myself."

Jan 11, 2010 (Monday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland

Lord Karl stretched luxuriously in bed as Miss Cheryl awakened him by sucking his cock.

Karl reached down and fingered the child until she was wet, then patted Cheryl on the head, got her to stop sucking on his cock. He rolled atop her and fucked her soundly, not tying with Cheryl, but cumming inside her and leaving the little girl gasping for breath has she climaxed three times in a row.

Karla woke up from the bouncing of the bed. Her cunny was still stuffed with the horse-sized vibrator. "Good morning, Master," she said sleepily.

"Good morning, my Pet." Karl replied.

Karl finished fucking Cheryl, removed the vibrator from Karla, and fucked the older vixen, shoving his fully engorged knot in and out of her loose, gaping hole. He filled her with his seed, and then said, "I think that's enough for now. Cheryl, it's time for you to get your uniform back on, get breakfast, and get off to school."

"Okay daddy!" the vixen said, remaining 'in character' as quickly dressed, and then exited through the maid passages, with her master's cum trickling down the insides of her thighs. She would get breakfast, grab her school books and homework, and then go to school as she was, without washing her master's semen from her, and wearing no panties.

Karla watched the girl go, then kissed her Master, and said, "I think she likes being a slut for 'daddy' more than Taylor does. Her father should be quite pleased with her by the time she graduates. Last night was almost too much for me though. Ugh! My poor vagina feels like you could park a car in it!"

"Consider it a good warm up for my business meeting this morning," Karl said. "Are you ready to really get fucked by a horse?"

"I... will try, Master," Karla said. "You... you said he specifically asked to fuck me? Did he say why?"

"Well, he would have been satisfied with either Taylor or you, but he did state that you were his first choice," Karl replied. "I gather that he prefers a more mature female companion, and after that splendid blow job that you gave him at New Years, I think he wants to see if you are as good at vaginal sex with an equine partner as Taylor is."

"He... he isn't any bigger than the toys we played with last night, is he?" Karla asked, as she got dressed in the mansion's standard maid's uniform. "I know I swallowed his cock at New Years, but I was so shocked to see how big he was that he seemed as thick as my leg then, by comparison to the other males at the party."

"As I recall, he is eighteen inches long and is about half an inch thicker at the midpoint and an inch thicker at the base than these sex toys. But I only expect him to be able to get eight to ten inches into you, and at that depth his girth should only be a little larger than the dildos you have stuffed into you last night. Taylor had no problem fucking him. I am certain you can handle him too, or I wouldn't ask you to consider it. If you even manage to get to the medial ring that is halfway down his shaft, I am certain he will be very pleased."

"Yes, Master. And should I bring any refreshments other than myself?" the vixen asked.

"Some honey mead, I think, and a bowl of apples," Karl replied. "Go get your breakfast, but don't bother putting your panties on. He should be arriving here just after Redd drives the younger maids to school."

"Master? I... My clothes are still back in my office. May I use the maid passages to go there, or must I return through the main halls, naked?" Karla asked.

"You may use the maid passages. Go now, and I will see you at breakfast shortly," Karl said. He took the two equine toys and placed them in a drawer of his dresser that contained many other sex toys. "I'll keep these here. After today, you will not be required to use an equine dildo, although you may still choose to do so. They have served their purpose in preparing you to get fucked by a stallion."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 459 By DoggyStyle57, May 2013

==========

Jan 11, 2010 (Monday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland

Karla was waiting in the entry hall when Anton Ferraro arrived. "Welcome sir! Master Karl is expecting you." She looked up at the massive stallion. He was definitely the tallest, most massive male that Karla had ever encountered. He was about a foot taller than Lord Karl, which would put him at about 7' 2" tall. And he had a very muscular build. If he weighed less than 300 pounds Karla would be amazed, but even with him wearing a business suit she could tell that not a bit of that was fat. He was simply huge! He had beautiful, glossy, chestnut brown fur, with white, rather long fur showing at his wrists and shorter white fur on his hands. He also had a white forehead blaze, big, dark brown eyes, and long, glossy black hair. His tail was the same glossy black as his hair.

"Thank you. You're Karla, correct?" the tall horse asked, smiling as he realized the vixen was admiring him. "I half expected to be greeted by a child."

"Yes sir, I am Karla Brushtail. Thank you for remembering my name. All our younger maids are in school, sir, just as you would expect for children their ages. There are only four adult maids employed here at the moment, and all of us are graduates of Master Karl's training program," Karla replied, looking up at him. "If you want to talk with the younger trainees on a school day, I'm afraid you'll need to come by after four in the afternoon." She peeked past him to see if he had a chauffeur waiting, but saw no vehicle in the driveway.

"There is no one with me, Miss Karla. I drove myself over here. I only bother with a chauffeur for formal occasions. My sports car is in one of the guest spaces beside the garage," Anton said. "I didn't come here to see any of the child trainees. My business is with your master, for now. Though if you have some time free later, I also remember quite fondly the service you rendered for me at the New Years party."

"Master Karl has already told me of your request, sir. I will be bringing you refreshments shortly, and I would be honored to serve you at that time," Karla replied. "If you will follow me? Master Karl is in his private office."

Karla delivered their guest to her Master, and then politely excused herself to prepare the refreshments.

===

When Anton and Karl were alone, Anton said, "Well, on to business. I came here to talk to you about your maid training program. You already explained to me that most of your maids are trained to provide sexual services, like the ones who entertained your guests at your New Years' Eve party. I am seriously considering hiring one or more of your older, more experienced maids - someone capable of properly serving me personally. Possibly two girls. It would be nice if one or both would also be willing to serve my two sons sexually. As I think you already know, I'm divorced, and my two sons live with me. I have a very nice feline girl who cooks for my sons and I and who does most of the usual domestic chores, such as cleaning the house and doing laundry. But I could no more enjoy her in bed than I could mate with a field mouse. She's just too small. That teenaged vixen that we shared at the New Year's party was superb, but still rather young for my liking. Miss Karla mentioned that all but a few of the women employed here or in training here were still schoolgirls, is that correct? And I don't recall seeing any fillies or larger species girls on my last visit. Do you have any older girls, or larger species maids?"

"On my own staff I only have four adult women, yes. Two of those are a Lesbian couple, and my cook is a bunny who has no sexual duties, though she has the training to serve that way. But several larger and older maids are available through our training program at other sites," Karl replied. "The Bernerholdt Foundation has several Patrons like me, who take it upon themselves, as a charitable endeavor, to see to the education and training of different types of maids. The primary goal for all of us is to provide an educational and vocational training experience suitable to the nature of each girl, such that when she graduates from our program and receives her college scholarship, she is well-equipped to serve as a domestic maid servant, a sexual mistress, or even as the wife of a wealthy patron. The girls are sent to some of the best private schools available, and receive an education on a par with what members of the nobility or millionaire's children receive. We want to ensure that they can engage in an intelligent and stimulating conversation, or take on any duties that may be required in a noble household. That's one reason I tend to start training my own girls fairly young. Getting an early start on their training allows them to be ready for a typical customer when they are still just sixteen to eighteen years old. Then they have the option of either going directly into the service of another patron, or continuing their education and completing a college degree, while still enjoying the benefits of living at one of the Patrons' mansions."

"I see. But about the larger girls, where are they?" Anton asked.

"They get trained at other mansions, by trainers whose species is more compatible in size. When it comes to training a girl to perform sexually, it would be folly for a mouse to try to train fillies, or for a stallion to train mice. Also, some Patrons only choose to train older girls, or will only train them for non-sexual domestic services. Patrons who train girls for sexual service and who are large species themselves will tend to train only girls of larger species. My own preference is to primarily train foxes and canines, though I've trained numerous feline and bunny girls - and I tend to start training my girls at a younger age than most. Now, if you want an older, sexually trained filly, we could see what Gene Hale has in the way of recently graduated or soon to be graduating girls. He's a stallion, like you, and he primarily trains fillies and bears, as well as some larger canine and wolf girls. And he does his training concurrently with their college educations, as an internship, so they graduate from his program as maids at about the same time that they complete their four year degrees in college."

"I suppose that makes sense," Anton replied. "Yet you did have two girls here that could directly entertain me, even though they were not of a large species themselves. I must admit, I was quite surprised that either of those vixens could be so... accommodating... for a male as well endowed as I am. You said the younger one is a porn starlet, right?"

"Yes, Miss Taylor recently graduated from our program, and now works in America, in my son's household. She was just visiting for the holidays, accompanying my son. She is... rather insatiable, and we decided the best way to keep her happy and perfect her talent was to allow her to work in porn films," Karl said. "She was the first of the girls that I have trained who ever attempted to have sex with an equine partner, and she found she rather likes it. She has one equine co-star in America who she makes porn films with, and has a few other equine sex friends as well."

"And the other vixen, Miss Karla? She did quite well when she sucked my cock, and she didn't object to drinking my cum with a room full of men watching her. But she said it was her first time having sex with a horse?" Anton asked. "What is her situation here?"

"It's actually Mrs. Karla Brushtail. She's married, and has given birth three times - most recently to twins, just this last year. Her husband also works for me, as my chauffeur. He was the male fox who was greeting and escorting guests at the New Year's party." Karl said. "Karla is my senior maid. She started working for me nineteen years ago, when she was only sixteen, and now she coordinates the schedules of the other maids, and assists in training them. She married my chauffeur when he impregnated her about six years ago. Their family lives in an apartment on my estate."

"She's married, you say? But her husband... Why, he was one of the men watching us as she sucked my cock and drank my cum, wasn't he? I remember that he stayed at the party after escorting me through the mansion. The man doesn't mind that his wife mates with you, or with your guests?" Anton asked.

"Redd knew the sexual nature of Karla's occupation before he started working for me, and before he ever mated with Karla himself," Karl stated. "In fact, he is bisexual, and I hired him because he also serves me in bed on occasion, together with Karla, or on his own. Actually, I think he does like being the cuckold. He certainly doesn't mind other males or females mating with his wife."

"And Karla? She doesn't mind mating with a stallion like me?" Anton asked. "I mean really doing it, and not just a blow job this time. God in heaven! If she's anything like Taylor, fucking her would be amazing. I still can't believe a vixen can take on a guy my size. And both of them swallowed my cock better than any filly I've ever dated. Do you think she could handle me vaginally, like that younger vixen did?"

"She can, yes," Karl stated. "We have discussed her serving you today, and she is willing to try going all the way with you, at least this once. Although you will be the first stallion she has ever mated with vaginally, I'm certain she can take at least half your length. I've been doing fisting with her and using increasingly larger dildos on her since the birth of her most recent children, last May. She also has a competitive streak, and can't stand to be out-done by a younger girl like Miss Taylor. She's been actively practicing with equine dildos since the party, to make sure that the next time you came to visit me, you wouldn't have to settle for only a blow job from her. She's waiting to serve you now. I'll summon her."

===

Karla arrived bearing a silver tray with a decanter of honey mead, a bowl of sliced apples, three large wine glasses, and empty bowl on it. She set this on her Master's desk, and poured a glass of mead first for their guest, and then for her Master.

As the vixen offered the bowl of apples to Anton, he asked, "Three glasses? Will you be joining us for a glass of mead?"

"If I drink with you, sir, it will be you who provides my beverage, as you did on New Years' Eve," Karla replied, placing the empty bowl on the seat of a chair. "Sharing me with my Master is also part of the refreshments that I offer to you. But I am not yet accustomed to the volume of cum that a stallion such as you can produce. So whatever I cannot swallow I will catch in that bowl, and then drink while you watch me. Likewise, I will drink whatever I can drain from my vagina after you and my Master have filled me. Will this entertainment please you, sir?"

"It would indeed! It would please me greatly to be the first stallion you've ever fucked," Anton stated, as he took off his jacket and removed his tie.

"Would you like me naked, or in my uniform, sir?" Kala asked, as she helped both the horse and her Master to remove their clothing.

"Oh, do leave the maid uniform on! It's very pretty on you," Anton replied as he finished removing his pants and briefs. His flaccid cock wasn't hard enough yet to stand stiffly in front of him, but it had already lengthened to almost his knee.

"Very well, sir," the vixen said, getting on her hands and knees on the floor, with her muzzle over the bowl on the chair. "Just please remember to withdraw occasionally as you fuck my throat, so I can breathe. If I need air, I will tap my ring once on the side of the bowl. If I am desperate for air, I will tap three times." She opened her mouth wide, worked her jaw around a little and then said, "Please do start by fucking my throat, while my Master fucks me from behind. That way, his cum will help to lubricate me for you, and you will last longer when you mate with me on your second go-around."

Anton knelt in front of the vixen and stroked his cock, while Lord Karl got behind Karla and entered her. When his host was in position, the stallion said, "Open wide, pretty miss! Let's see just how good you really are."

Karla opened her muzzle as wide as she could, extending her tongue forward under his thick shaft like a well-greased slide, and tried to relax her throat as his blunt tip, larger in diameter than a can of soda, probed at the tight opening to her throat. When she felt him reach that tight spot, she tilted her head back and swallowed several times.

Anton gasped as the tip of his huge horse cock popped into the vixen's throat. He reached down as he eased it deeper into her, and could feel the large bulge his shaft was making as he forced inch after inch of himself into her muzzle and down her gullet. "This is utterly amazing! I know that this vixen and the other one have both swallowed my cock before, but it is still hard to believe that such a small lady can manage to swallow something as big and as long as my cock! How does she do it?"

Karl happily fucked Karla from behind as he proudly explained, "The ancient feral ancestors of foxes, dogs and wolves all evolved from carnivore species that would tear their prey apart into relatively large chunks, and swallow those pieces whole, to digest in their stomach. Although our generation prefers a more civilized behavior at the dinner table, a wolf, a dog or a fox doesn't need to chew its food, and can swallow a surprisingly large object. Our gag reflex is also fairly weak, and the esophagus is as elastic as a woman's vagina. It doesn't take much to train those species to do deep throat on any size male. I'm two inches thick and eleven inches long myself, and Karla has been swallowing my cock since she was sixteen. I've actually trained bitches and vixens as young as ten to swallow my full length."

"Well she certainly is well trained, my Lord!" Anton took three quick strokes and then withdrew until he heard Karla inhale and exhale through her nose, and then he shoved his cock down her throat to the medial ring, and fucked her throat for three more strokes. "Damn! That's at least ten inches, and she's as tight around my shaft as a teen stallion's first condom, yet she's taking it just fine! Can I try a little deeper, Mrs. Karla?" he backed out for her to breathe again, and heard her humming "Umm humm!" despite the massive meat blocking her throat. She also tapped the bowl one time with her ring.

"Give her a moment to get another breath or two, but she wants to try it," Karl said. "That's my girl, Karla! You can do it!"

Karla took two more breaths, then reached up with one hand and started to pull the horse's cock back into her throat. She swallowed it again and this time Anton didn't stop until he was two inches past his medial ring. She smiled around that mouthful of meat and tugged again, sinking yet another inch down her throat.

Anton massaged Karla's jaws and throat with surprisingly gentle hands, as he slowly thrust in and out a few more times. "Thirteen inches! No! Fourteen! You're doing it, you amazing vixen! Four more inches and you'll have every inch of a stallion's cock down your throat!"

Karla tapped her ring on the bowl, and Anton withdrew again. He let her take three more deep breaths, and then thrust down her throat again. With only three inches of horse cock left exposed between the tip of her nose and his pubic hair, Anton hit his own limit. He whinnied loudly and unloaded spurt after spurt of his seed directly into her stomach. There was no way for any of it to escape her mouth. His cock plugged her throat and mouth as tightly as the cork in a bottle of Champaign.

Karl climaxed at about the same time, and reached under Karla to finger her clitoris and bring her off with him.

"Ohhh God in heaven! What a ride that was!" Anton declared, with his shaft still solidly sunk down Karla's throat. His massive balls twitched as he pumped the last of his seed into her. "Damn, girl! You didn't get the last three inches, but that felt even better than that younger vixen, Taylor, at New Years!"

Karla tapped once on the bowl with her ring, and then three times, with more urgency.

"Pull out! She needs air!" Karl said urgently, pulling back hard on Karla's hips to start disengaging her.

"OH! Oh shit, of course!" Anton said, as he yanked his hips back and withdrew as fast as he could.

The tip of his cock came free from Karla's throat with an audible pop, and she coughed and gasped for air. "Gahhh! Huuh - hooo - hufff! I... I am sorry, sir... that I... didn't get all of it," Karla said, as she raised her torso, popping Karl's knot free of her vagina, and worked her aching jaw with both hands. "Owww. I think you dislocated my jaw, too. But at least I did swallow all of your cum, didn't I?"

"Every drop, girl! I didn't hurt you, did I? I'm very sorry if I did!" The horse said earnestly.

"N-no, I'll , ungh... I'll be fine, really. It's popped back into place now. If I practice some more on a real stallion, I'll probably be able to get all of it," Karla stated. "My equine dildo is too stiff and unyielding to practice with it down my throat like that."

"Well I'd be very happy to give you that practice, Mrs. Brushtail," Anton said. "Maybe my sons could help you with that? They are about the same length as me, but not quite as thick. Are you sure you'll be all right?"

"Yes. Master? Could I have a small glass of brandy? That would help with the pain in my jaw until I can get some aspirin, once I have finished serving both of you," Karla said.

"Of course!" Karl said, fetching her glass of brandy himself, from one of his personal decanters. He had her sit on his lap and he massaged her jaw as she sipped at the brandy. "I am very proud of your determination, my Pet. But it's all right if you want to stop."

"I really do want to continue, Master," Karla insisted, as she finished the last of the brandy. She looked at Anton and said, "Please sir, will you be the first stallion to fuck me? I ask only one thing. When you hit my cervix, please don't try to push any deeper than that. I still want to bear another child for my husband, and I fear that if you force your way past my cervix and into my womb, that I will never be a mother again."

"You have my word, ma'am," Anton said. "I don't want to injure you at all. But if you're determined to let me mate with you, I will most gladly accept."

Karla set the bowl back on the desk, and moved the chair aside. She got back on all fours, and said to the horse, "You first, sir. Once you are as deep as I can bear, I will begin to suck my Master's cock as you fuck me."

Anton knelt behind her, spreading his knees so he could get low enough to get a good angle on her. Then he eased his still stiff cock into her cum-sloppy vagina. "Oh God... If your throat was heaven, this is even better. You're so hot and tight it's unbelievable! And you took me past the medial ring on the first thrust. That's ten inches or so. And believe me, that's plenty. How does it feel?"

Karla's eyes went wide as that massive cock threatened to split her open. She knelt there with her mouth open and murred happily. When he bumped her cervix, she said, "Oh yes! Oh, fuck me Masters! Fuck me and rub my clitty! Ohhhh, this feels so much better than those dildos I practiced with!"

Karl took her gently in the mouth, not trying to push his cock down her ravaged throat, as he said, "Now do you see why Taylor likes this?" Then he leaned closer and whispered, "The first time I took a Saint Bernard up my ass, I had similar misgivings, and I thought he was tearing me apart. But after a while, it got rather pleasant. That is why I was sure you would do well at this."

The two males enjoyed Karla thoroughly, and Anton managed to hold off on his own release until Karla climaxed four times in a row. Her tightly stretched clitoris was as sensitive as a hair trigger. The slightest brush with Anton's fingertips while she was stuffed so unbelievably full was enough to tip her over the edge again and again. When he finally unloaded his cream into her vagina, he reached over and set the bowl beneath her groin to catch what was forcing its way out with each thrust. And when he finally withdrew, her gaping cunt gushed with a mix of canine and equine semen, splashing into the bowl.

Karl had finished earlier, and he had already wiped Karla's brandy glass clean. He took the bowl from the floor and filled the large wine glass nearly to the brim with cum, before handing it to the smiling vixen.

"Wow! What a ride!" Karla said, still panting with excitement. She toasted their guest and said, "To stallions! Bring your sons over here any time, sir. I welcome all three of you!" Then she tipped the glass to her mouth and drained the cum-filled glass in a single, sensuous slurp, before showing Anton and her master her empty mouth.

"To an absolutely amazing vixen!" Anton toasted Karla in return, with his refilled glass of mead. "And here's to several more happy sessions with you for my sons and me, on future visits. You were superb!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 460 By DoggyStyle57, May 2013

==========

Jan 11, 2010 (Monday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland

After Karla left Karl's office, the two men got dressed again, and enjoyed another glass of mead. Anton munched happily on the apple slices, as he said, "I'll say it again, Karl - that vixen was utterly amazing. You know, when I came here today, I really was only thinking of hiring a filly or two, if you had any who were trained and available. The possibility of fucking that lovely vixen was more a matter of exotic curiosity. The younger vixen at your party was the first of her species ever to serve me so well. So when I called, I just had to see if it wasn't a fluke. But not only did she manage to handle me, she really seemed to enjoy it!"

"I think that surprised her, as well," Karl stated. "I have a knack for determining what sexual activities girl may not yet have considered, but which might suit her quite well. I try to get my girls to push their limits and try new things. In Karla's case, I could tell she was envious of the way Taylor was mating with a stallion. And yet at the same time, Karla was also afraid to try such a well-endowed partner. I've been working with her for a while now on getting over that fear, and on using dildos to stretch herself and prepare herself for an encounter with a real stallion. I had hoped she would enjoy it, but I told her that she was only committed to doing it this one time. The fact that she invited both you and your sons to return and enjoy her services again is the best proof that I can offer that she really did enjoy it. She was under no orders to offer herself like that for future sessions."

Anton finished off the last apple slice, and then asked, "Karl? Do you think I could possibly convince her to work for me? I know you said she's your senior maid, and you must value her quite dearly, but may I make her an offer? I've honestly never had such a satisfying mating in my life! I'd like her to be my Mistress."

"Well, that may prove difficult," Karl said. "For one thing, there's the matter of her family to consider."

"Oh, I'd never dream of splitting up a married couple! I wouldn't hire her unless her husband had no objections to her mating with my sons and I. And I'll happily hire her husband too, just to get her. My home isn't as splendid as your mansion, but I their family could still live on my estate. I have a guest cottage by my swimming pool that would be big enough for a whole family, and I'll even remodel it to add more rooms, if only she will say yes!" Anton said enthusiastically. "May I ask what you're paying them? I would want to be able to make them a fair and advantageous offer."

Karl and Anton discussed what sort of pay and benefits Karla and Redd enjoyed as Karl's servants. Karl concluded with, "Of course, the educational benefits for Catherine, Jan and Jodi are all still to be paid by me. I've already established their trust funds for that purpose. But even if you match or exceed their other compensation, I warn you that Karla will probably decline your offer. From her past behavior, I'm fairly sure she will not leave my service voluntarily. She is in very much love with me, even though she knows that while I love all my devoted maids, I cannot offer her the depth of devotion that she has for me. Honestly, I had hoped that her getting married would help to wean her off of me, but it hasn't worked out that way so far. She gets on well with her husband, and he with her. They care for each other now, and they love their kids and are trying to raise them well. Yet if she had to choose between me and her husband, I am certain her husband would lose."

"I see," Anton said. "Well, I still would like to ask them, if I might. If she says no, then you and I can see what other girls your associates have who are in some way similar to her in species, age and capability. Please, could you call both of them up here to speak to me?"

Karl got on the phone and pushed the button for Karla's office. "Karla? Is Redd back yet? Good. Could both of you come up here please? Anton would like a word with both you and your husband."

===

When they got to the office, Karl said, "Please, have a seat, both of you. Anton has a proposition for the two of you."

When the couple was seated, Anton looked at Redd first, and asked, "Mister Brushtail, you're aware of the services your wife rendered to me at New Years', and again today, are you not?"

Redd nodded. "Yes sir. She told me yesterday that she was going to serve you today. I even helped to get her 'warmed up' for you last night. Then today, she told me all about how that session went, just as soon as I came back from delivering the younger maids to school. We were just finishing talking about it when Master Karl called us up here."

"Does it bother you that your wife has mated with me?" Anton asked. "Please, feel free to be honest about it."

"Not particularly," Redd stated. "She's my wife, and not my slave. She can mate with whoever she chooses. I already willingly share her with Lord Karl, and with his guests. Her serving you today is no different than when she sucked you off at New Years."

"Good. If you had any objections, then I was going to assure you both that today would be the last time that I asked for her. I don't want to harm your relationship," Anton said. "But you really don't mind if she serves me again? Or if she performs similar services for my two sons?"

"Not my call to make, sir. She told me that she voluntarily made an offer to you and your sons, for return visits," Redd stated. "I'm fine with that, if she is, and if Master Karl is."

"What would the two of you say if I made you an offer to work for me? Both of you? A raise in pay, a cottage on my estate for you and your family," Anton asked. "I would like Karla to me my mistress, and if she is willing, to occasionally serve my two sons as well. And I wouldn't be asking you to serve me sexually, Mister Brushtail, except for maybe doing some group sex with all of us enjoying your wife. I'm straight, and although my sons are bisexual, they... have a limited group of individuals that they seek for male companionship."

Karla immediately looked straight at Karl and asked, "Master? Have we displeased you? Are you firing us?" She looked very upset.

"No, I am not firing either of you," Karl said. "But you know that my clients usually hire the maids I have trained. Anton was very impressed with you, and wants to hire you. The decision rests with entirely with you, however. He's willing to make you a very generous offer. If you want to go with him, you certainly may, with my blessings. But if you want to remain in my service, you are just as welcome to do so."

Karla looked back at Anton, and said somewhat coldly, "Sir, I am honored by your offer. I did enjoy serving you today, and I will gladly serve you or your sons any time you visit this mansion. But I must decline your offer. I prefer to serve Master Karl. May I go now? I have duties to perform."

"Yes, certainly," Karl said.

"I didn't mean to distress or offend you, Mrs. Brushtail," Anton insisted. "If I did, I am truly sorry. I just wanted to have you as my Mistress. I hadn't realized how strong your feelings were for your Master."

"It's all right, sir. I... just don't want to leave my Master, that's all. It's nothing personal, and I am not offended. Good day," Karla said, before she left.

Redd made no effort to leave when his wife left the room.

When Karla was gone, Karl said, "Keep an eye on her, Redd. I'm worried she might have taken this the wrong way. It was simply an opportunity that she might have wanted to consider. That's all. And you might want to explain to Mister Ferraro why Karla so abruptly rejected his offer."

"She'll be fine, Master," Redd said. Then he turned to their guest and said, "Mister Ferraro, as generous as your offer was, no amount of money will make Karla change employers. Do you know what 'codependent behavior' is?"

"I've heard the term, but don't really understand it," Anton said.

"My wife has... severe self esteem issues," Redd stated. "Her mom died in childbirth, and she blamed herself for that loss to her father and her brothers. For the first ten years of her life, she felt pretty worthless, although her father and brothers were not intentionally mistreating her. When... well, when she first found that men valued her for her sexual capabilities, she linked her sense of self worth to her ability to perform sexually and to her relationship with the male that was her first mate. Being co-dependent means a person latches on to someone else as the primary means of validating their own self worth. It means making the relationship more important to you than you are to yourself. Karla got pregnant when she was still very much a minor, and she was taken forcibly from her first mate and put in a reform school. It almost drove her mad with grief and self-pity. When Master Karl got her out of the reform school, trained her as a maid and became her lover, she latched on to him. Nothing in her life - not her kids, not me, not even her own life, is more important to her than pleasing the male that she has focused her devotion on. And that male is Master Karl. I've discussed this privately with Master Karl before, and neither of us knows how to break her free from that mind set."

Anton nodded, and replied, "Well... that's something I certainly hadn't considered. I'm afraid I can't offer any helpful suggestions, but if I can think of anything, i will let both of you know. I take it that if she had been amenable to my offer, you would not have minded working for me, or her becoming my Mistress?"

Redd was silent for a moment, and then said, "Frankly sir, my main objection to what you offered, aside from knowing Karla would not be happy with anyone else, is that I would imagine that a prolonged period of her serving you sexually every day, and your sons too, would pretty much ruin her vagina for a man my size. I know that is one thing she feared about herself or Miss Taylor mating with stallions. She was certain that it would damage them to a point where no one but a stallion could enjoy them vaginally. She was willing to prepare herself for you, or for someone like you, because childbirth had already loosened her, and we have been planning on trying to have another child soon. Master Karl promised that once her next child is born, she could get an operation to re-tighten her vagina. So as long as you don't damage her womb by thrusting too deep into her, neither of us would mind if she gets looser for the next year or so. I'm an ass man myself. I like fucking her butt or her mouth as much or more than I enjoy having vaginal sex with her. I could cope with her getting loose and even remaining loose. I'm just not sure she could."

"That makes sense. And your other objections?" Anton asked.

"Well... frankly sir, I'd get a lot less sex with what you offered," Redd replied. "I'm bisexual, and I serve Master Karl just as my wife does. He also shares several of his young maids with me. Working for you, well... I suppose I might see if I liked mating with your sons. But the biggest guy ever to ream my ass was a Saint Bernard, and I would guess that you and your sons are both thicker and longer. I'm not sure I could handle a horse up my backside, or that I want to stretch my own limits to manage it."

"Fair enough, and honestly said," Anton replied. "Karl? Let's see if one of your associates has a better candidate for my Mistress. And I'll make an appointment with you do come back with my sons, to take Mrs. Brushtail up on her offer. "

" Will that be all, gentlemen?" Redd asked, as he stood to go.

"Yes, and thank you, Redd," Karl replied. "Please assure Karla that Anton and his sons will accept her offer of hospitality when he visits us here, but will seek elsewhere for his Mistress."

===

Jan 15, 2010 (Friday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland

The next Friday, Anton Ferraro and his two sons, Lucas and Giovanni, were guests for dinner. They sat opposite Karla, Redd and little Catherine, at Karl's end of the dining table.

Like their 48 year old father, Lucas and Giovanni were tall, muscular Shire stallions. Lucas, who was the eldest son at 27, was exactly seven feet tall and looked much like his father. Goivanni was a year younger, had the same height and build as his brother, had glossy black fur instead of their father's chestnut, and his eyes were almost black.

"My younger boy takes after his mother, as you can see," Anton said. "She and I divorced amicably fifteen years ago. She wanted to travel, while I wanted to stay put and build my gym business. I never remarried. My boys were raised as 'gym rats' - hanging around the gym with me and learning their father's trade. They're my two best trainers, now. I'm quite proud of them."

"It's a pleasure to meet each of you," Lucas said to Karl, Karla and Redd.

"Yes, it is," Giovanni added, glancing uncomfortably at the couple's five year old daughter who was across the table from him and looking at him intently. "Though it feels awkward dining with the husband of a lady who... well, you know what we've been invited enjoy."

"Don't worry yourselves," Redd assured him. "I'm not a jealous man.

"Thank you very much for inviting us, Ma'am," Lucas said. "My brother and I are looking forward to it."

"It will be my pleasure," Karla replied.

The rest of the meal proceeded with only small talk, and after dinner Karla escorted the three stallions to one of the unused bedrooms in the family suites.

"Is mommy gonna play with the horsies?" Catherine asked, after they had left the room.

"Yes dear," Redd stated. "Now, it's time for us to go to bed."

===

"Very nice!" Anton said, as they entered the bedroom. "Is this Karl's bedroom? It's huge!"

"Oh no! This is a suite for visiting family members. We also have guest rooms in the far wing, but this one has a bigger bed - one big enough for all four of us," Karla replied. "Would you like me naked, or in my uniform?"

Giovanni removed his jacket and tie, and said, "I've never seen a vixen naked, ma'am. I mean, not counting strippers or girls in porn films or magazines. I'd like to see you naked."

"Let's all strip then," Anton said. "You boys go first." He got undressed and sat in a chair that had a good view of the bed, and watched Karla and his sons.

Karla helped the two boys to get undressed, and then she knelt and took one of their cocks in each hand. She kissed one and then the other, right on the blunt tip, and teased their piss holes with her tongue. As they got hard, she looked a t how thick their cocks were and nodded. Each of the sons were 18 inches long, 2,5 inches thick at the tip, 2.75 at the medial ring, and 3.25" thick at the base. "Well, if you don't try to force it too deep, I think I can probably take either of you anally, as well. Not your dad though. He's too big for me back there."

"Can I taste you, Ma'am?" Giovanni asked.

"Of course, Giovanni," Karla said. She sat on the edge of the bed and raised her skirts, revealing her slit to the young stallion. "Lucas? Why don't you kneel on the bed behind me, and feed me that big cock of yours? Just remember to pull out every three to four strokes and let me breathe, all right?"

"Yes ma'am! I'd love to fuck your throat! Can you really swallow our whole length? Geeze, I've never had any girl do that before! Not even a filly!" Lucas said, as he eagerly got into position on the bed.

Anton stroked himself slowly, smiling as his sons enjoyed themselves. "Have fun boys," he said. "Just be careful not to hurt her. She's a lot smaller than the fillies you've been dating."

Karla leaned back on her elbows and tipped her head back. "Just take it slow until I swallow and you feel the tip pop into my throat. Then you can slowly thrust it right down my throat, big guy."

Giovanni sniffed at Karla's sex and started licking her, working a couple of fingers into her hole as he did so. His brother Lucas placed his cock in the vixen's mouth, and slowly eased forward.

"Oh God!" Lucas exclaimed, as Karla swallowed and his thick shaft, and he slipped another six inches into her mouth. He could easily see the bulge his cock was making in her throat as he slipped deeper. Then he pulled back just enough to let her breathe, and thrust it into her throat again. His time he didn't stop until her chin touched his belly. "Hot damn! She really did it!" he said, pulling back and thrusting again. "She's so tight! Man, this is great, dad!"

"Told you so," Anton said. "And fucking her is even better, though you can't go so deep with her there."

Giovanni already had four of his thick fingers working in and out of her to the crotch of his thumb. He pulled them out, licked them, and then he stood to guide his shaft into her most private recesses. He slipped twelve inches of horsemeat into her tight little cunny before he felt his tip pushing against her cervix. It almost felt like that tight barrier was going to open for him as well, but he didn't want to risk hurting her, so he grabbed the base of his shaft to limit the depth of his strokes to ten inches, and started pounding away at the sultry vixen. "This is really good, dad!" he said eagerly.

When the two boys finished cumming, they traded places. Giovanni kissed Karla while his brother Lucas knelt between her legs and lapped his brother's cum from the vixen.

Karla noted this and asked, "Do you boys do it with each other?"

Giovanni shrugged and said, "Well, yeah. Sometimes. Just, well, helping each other out, you know?"

"I think that's hot," Karla said. "I'd love to watch you sucking each other off, or watch one of you fucking the other's ass." Then she leaned back, opened her mouth, and pulled his cock down her throat with both hands.

"Oh damn! I almost came right there! Geeze you're tight, lady!" Giovanni exclaimed as he fucked her throat.

Lucas finished licking his brother's cum from Karla and guided his tool into her. "I don't know which I like best - her mouth or her cunt! They're both so hot and tight!" He started humping her rapidly.

Karla's eyes went wide as Lucas repeatedly bumped her cervix. He was hitting hard enough that it hurt, and she could feel it starting to open from the pressure of his thrusts. She grunted in pain around the cock in her mouth, and waved a hand franticly at the stallion.

"Back off, Lucas, you're hurting her," Anton said, standing and moving beside his son. "She isn't as deep as a filly, boy. Take it easy, or this will be the last time she lets any of us enjoy her skills."

"Sorry dad. Sorry ma'am," Lucas said. "It just felt so good, I got carried away."

When the boys had finished a second time, Anton said, "You two give it a rest. My turn now, if she feels up to it."

"I'll be all right sir," Karla insisted. "It... well it did hurt, but mostly it surprised me. I trust you, sir."

"Fine. The let's see if that position you were using will allow me to get all the way down your throat," he replied, as his sons sat on chairs near the bed. Anton got into position and said, "Are you ready?"

"Yes sir," Karla replied confidently. "Your sons have me nicely warmed up, and I think I know now how to let my jaw go slack enough not to dislocate it. Try to get all of it into my throat this time, sir."

"All right, here goes," Anton said. His cock popped into her throat much easier than the last time, and he went all the way to his medial ring on the first thrust, and to fifteen inches on the second thrust.

Karla grinned and grabbed the stallion's hips with both hands, swallowing convulsively while pulling him closer, inch by inch, until her lower jaw touched his belly and her nose touched his heavy balls. Then she worked his hips back and forth several times, still swallowing, before pushing him away so she could breathe again.

"You did it!" Anton declared. "Well done!" Then he started fucking her throat in earnest, taking several fast full-length thrusts, and then giving her a chance to breathe. After five or six cycles of that he unloaded his seed straight into her stomach, and then withdrew.

Karla sat up and rubbed her tummy, while wiggling her saw around to re-seat it in its normal position. She rested against the stallion's chest for a few minutes, stroking his cock with one hand, and then asked, "Ready for the main course? Let me go to the bathroom to prepare my backside, and let's see if I can do all three of you at once. Your sons can fuck my mouth and ass while you fuck me."

"I call tails!" Giovanni declared with a grin. "I want to try her ass!"

As soon as Karla returned from the bathroom, she got on the bed on her hands and knees, and then told Giovanni, "See if you can get that monster into my butt. If that works, we'll get the others into position."

"Yes ma'am!" the stallion said eagerly. He got behind her and used his fingers to ease her backside open. He kept at it until all four fingers of one hand and two fingers from the other were in her tail hole. "That's usually enough for me to get into my brother's ass," he said, replacing his fingers with the end of his cock, and wiping the lube off his fingers and onto his shaft.

Karla grunted when he got the first five inches into her, and then she pushed back and another four inches slipped in. Then she rotated her hips a bit to one side, and told the boy, "Now push at a slight angle. You need to slip past the bend in the bottom of my large intestine. If you go in straight, you'll never make it."

"Unghhh! Oh wow... so damned tight! There! I just felt it slip in a lot further!" he said, as most of his length glided into her ass. "Just another inch or two... There! Damn, you got it all up your butt!"

Karla has a silly grin on her face, and her eyes were looking a little glazed. She said "Anton! Get over here on your back. We'll move to get you inside me. Lucas, be ready to use my mouth."

When the older stallion was in place, Karla and Giovanni carefully moved together until they were straddling Anton's belly. Karla guided Anton to her cunny, and then scooted down slowly until he was deep inside her. Then she opened her mouth for his other son, and all three stallions started fucking the vixen at once! 'Top that, Taylor!' Karla thought to herself. 'For once I've done something you have yet to match!'

They continued until all three stallions had finished in her. With a belly full of cum and her cunt and ass both dripping copious amounts of horse semen down her legs, she calmly helped them to get dressed, and then escorted them to the door.

"Goodbye, gentlemen! Do cum again!" she said as they left the mansion.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 461 By DoggyStyle57, June 2013

==========

Jan 15, 2010 (Friday morning) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

At breakfast with her family on Friday morning, Mandy Blackwell said, "Mom? I just wanted to remind you, I won't need a ride back from the school after I do my cheerleading at tonight's basketball game. Tonight's the night a few of us cheerleaders will be going on a 'girl's night out' after the game. I have a change of clothes packed in my gym bag, and we'll share a cab for transportation."

"That's tonight? All right dear. When will you be back?" her mom asked.

"Pretty late, if that's okay," Mandy said. "We're going to get dinner after the game, and then the plan is to go to a music venue and listen to a hot band that one of the girls swears is really good. They're playing the last set of the evening, so it won't let out until midnight or one. I figure I'll be back by 12:30 AM or maybe 1:00 AM? Is that all right?"

Her mother frowned a bit at that, fished around in her purse for her cell phone and gave it to her daughter, and said, "Well, take my cell phone, just in case there are any difficulties. You know you can call us if things go bad and you need a ride. Do you have enough money?"

"Yeah, I'm good, mom. I have enough for my dinner and for the cover charge at the club and for my share of cab fares, with some left over for sodas and snacks at the club while we enjoy the band. I'll be fine."

===

Jan 15, 2010 (Friday morning) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield

Mandy was just finishing putting away her gym bag in her locker when she heard a voice behind her say, "Ready for our hot date tonight, Mandy honey?"

Mandy turned and hugged Ashley, and whispered in the blonde-haired black-furred bunny's ear, "I can't wait! But don't talk so loud about it, okay? My parents think I'm going to listen to a band with some of the cheerleaders tonight."

"Oh, don't sweat it," Ashley replied. The few other kids in the hallway were all minding their own business. "Nobody here heard me, or if they did, they don't care. Still haven't told them you're dating girls as well as boys?"

"The only boy I'm dating is Hans, and the only girl I'm dating is you, Ashley," Mandy insisted. "But no, I haven't told mom and dad yet that I'm bisexual. I... well I don't think they would be upset or anything, but it's not a subject we've talked about. They're more worried about me falling head over heels in love with Hans, and having a broken heart if he moves away without me. I don't think it's even occurred to them that I might like girls too."

"Well, a boy like Hans could be worth risking a broken heart for, I guess. He's really_good in bed," Ashley said. "So, _are_you falling for him? Like, is it getting serious? He has _so many girlfriends."

"Well, kind of," Mandy admitted. "I know he loves Marie LeChow, but Marie and I don't mind sharing him. Same goes for his other girlfriends. But I think I'm the only one here that he's dating regularly who his family would allow him to marry. He's gonna have to marry a purebred Bernese girl, like me, some day. He isn't ready to propose to anyone yet, and I'm in no hurry to get married either. But I could hardly ask for a better future husband. He's a good lover, he's smart, he's rich, and he's generous. He'll probably always have several girls he mates with, but I wouldn't ever lack for affection if I was one of his girls. I think it would be worth being one girl in a harem, to be his wife some day."

"Better you than me, baby," Ashley said with a laugh. "That's why Hans and I are only casual sex friends. When I eventually do get serious about a guy, or maybe a girl, I don't want to have to share them with anyone. See you tonight at the game, girlfriend!"

===

Mandy was fidgeting all day long in class, anticipating her evening out with Ashley. The bunny girl was so relaxed with the idea of being openly bisexual! Mandy was slowly getting used to the laid back attitudes that they had in Pouncefield when it came to sex, and with the idea that kids her age could have sex here without getting into trouble. But the idea of being 'out' about enjoying sex with girls was still difficult for her. She had always had to hide the lesbian sex play she did with her cousin Paula, or more recently with her sister Lisa and having sex with their little brothers, Terry and Teddy. She couldn't imagine what her parents would say if they found out she was having sex with her cousin, her sister, and both of her brothers! Still, they hadn't been too upset when she had admitted that she and her little sister Lisa were both sexually active with Hans. They had agreed to put both girls on the Pill, and that was that. Not even an angry confrontation with Hans over his popping Lisa's cherry.

Over the Christmas break, Mandy and her sister Lisa had shared another lesbian experience, visiting and having sex with Stacey Wacker and her mother, Katja Wacker. The bunny and her mom had been lovers for years, and completely accepted that Lisa and Mandy also committed incest with each other. Stacey and Katja would probably remain just occasional sex friends, but the experience had whetted Mandy's appetite for more girl-on girl fooling around.

Ashley was a different matter though. Last August, the bunny girl had openly asked Mandy to go on a date with her, in front of all the other cheerleaders. Ashley was the only girl that had ever really asked to 'date' Mandy, like a boy would. Being with Ashley didn't mean just closing the bedroom door and fooling around, like Mandy had done with Paula and Lisa. It meant Ashley taking Mandy out on a real date, with dinner at a nice restaurant, and giving her flowers, and going to a club or a movie together, before things got sexy between them. Since that first date, Mandy had quietly gone out several more times with Ashley, or would make out with her at school, or in the locker rooms before or after a cheerleading session. Ashley knew now that Mandy was having Lesbian sex with her cousin, Paula, and her sister, Lisa. But she hadn't yet admitted to the bunny that she was also fucking her little brothers. Ashley wouldn't mind that though. The bunny thought her sex friends committing incest was a hot turn-on. They had also talked a lot to each other about sex with Hans and his household members. Ashley was... different, for Mandy. Having sex with Lisa or Paula or one of Hans' girlfriends was fun. But going on a date with Ashley, and being seen in public as a girl-girl couple, was both romantic and a turn-on. And tonight, Ashley had promised to kick that up another notch!

As soon as her last class let out, Mandy rushed to the bathroom and fingered herself to an orgasm. She had held back all day, but her panties were soaked from daydreaming about her date tonight with Ashley. She took the panties off and put them in her purse, and then went to her locker for her gym bag, smiling to herself about being so naughty, as she walked past her classmates with nothing on under her short school uniform skirt. She could leave her school books in the locker tonight. She would be back here tomorrow for the Saturday game's cheerleading, and could take her books home after that game to do her weekend homework.

When she got to the girl's locker room to change into her cheerleader uniform, she patted Ashley on the ass, and then made a point of bending over to unbuckle her Mary Jane's in a way that gave the bunny a perfect upskirt peek at her wet slit.

Ashley gave an appreciative whistle, and said, "Is that for me? Or did you go to class like that all day?"

Mandy reached into her purse and tossed her soaked panties to Ashley, and said, "No, _this_is for you. And they are soaked because I was daydreaming about a certain bunny all day long!"

Ashley sniffed the panties appreciatively, and put them into her gym bag when she saw Mandy had a fresh pair to wear with her cheerleader uniform. "Thank you, honey! I'll give you mine when the night is through."

===

Cheerleading at the game was the same as always, and Ashley didn't do anything outrageous like kissing Mandy in front of an arena full of basketball fans or anything. In a way, Mandy was disappointed. Ashley had promised they would do something spectacularly brazen tonight.

After the game, Ashley put on a long scarlet dress that was completely backless. There wasn't as much as a single thread between the nape of her neck and the underside of her fluffy blonde tail. Below her tail, her dress hugged her hips tightly, and then just below her crotch it flared wide into a full-circle skirt. She spun in place and the skirt stood straight out and showed every inch of her graceful legs and threatened to expose her sex, before settling around her again. Aside from her high heeled shoes and a small purse, she didn't have any other clothes on at all.

Mandy wore a stretchy royal blue mini-dress that clung to her like body paint, and which only barely reached below her crotch. The neckline and back weren't anywhere near as daring, but the fabric was so thin and clingy that she felt almost naked. Like her date, she wasn't wearing any underwear, and her nipples were very visible, poking tiny tents in the fabric. For shoes she wore her Mary Jane's from her school uniform, but with black anklets for socks. She also had a small purse, with her ID, money, house keys and her mom's cell phone in it, along with a clean pair of panties for the ride home.

They checked out with their cheer team faculty advisor, Nurse Susan, letting her know they were taking a cab to go get dinner, and didn't need to ride the bus back to Saint Lovejoy's. They gave their gym bags with their school uniforms, cheerleader uniforms and pom poms in them to Nurse Susan, to keep in her office until tomorrow night's game. Then Ashley led her to a cab that was already waiting to pick them up, and it took them to Angelo's Restaurant.

Dinner was fabulous, and Ashley was a charming dinner companion, telling jokes and funny stories and helping Mandy to relax. They played footsie under the tablecloth while trying to look proper and dignified to the other people in the restaurant. When it was time to go, Ashley took Mandy's arm and they walked out like lovers, smiling at anyone who looked at them.

"Wow, this has been so great," Mandy said. "But it's still early, and we haven't done anything 'brazen' like you promised, other than dressing sexy and cuddling as we walked out. So what's next?"

"You'll see," Ashley said with a smile, as she handed a business card to the cab driver. "I just hope you're up for it. Driver, that's where we want to go."

The brown bear driving the cab looked at the card, grinned, and said, "Yes Ma'am! You want the VIP or regular entrance?"

"The regular one, please," Ashley replied cryptically.

===

Several minutes later, as they were driving through a commercial district on the West edge of downtown Pouncefield, Mandy was surprised when the taxi driver suddenly turned and entered an unmarked parking garage. The area was surrounded by stores, warehouses and light industrial use buildings, but Mandy hadn't noticed anything like a music venue or a nightclub. The building next door to the garage looked abandoned, and had no signs to indicate a business of any sort was there.

The driver took them to a low-key entrance for the building next door, which opened directly to the first floor of the parking garage. He got out and opened the door for the two ladies, accepted his fare from Ashley, and said, "Have fun, ladies! Here's my card, for when you need a ride home. I'm on call until dawn."

"Thank you, Bertram," Ashley said, getting his name from the business card. "It will be about twelve-thirty in the morning, I think."

"I'll make it a point to be in the neighborhood about then, Missy. Have fun," he said, before getting back in his cab and driving off.

Mandy looked at the rather unimpressive door, and the small brass sign beside the door, and a bored looking Dalmatian man in a tuxedo standing at a small podium by the door. Her eyes widened as she read the sign. The engraved text, in simple italic script, read, 'Burning Love: A Club for Lovers'.

"Burning Love?" she asked. "Ohmygawd! This is a sex club! Hans told me about this place! He also showed me a porn film that was made here. Is it really that wild here all the time?"

"Oh good, you know about this place?" Ashley said. "To be honest, I don't know how wild is 'normal'. I've only been here once myself, last week, to check it out before taking you here. It was kinda wild, but that was on a week night. I've never been here on a Friday night before. Now, it's up to you how brazen we get tonight. We can stay on the ground floor all night, kiss and cuddle and just watch other people get wild on the stages. Or we could get a little wild and crazy, and make out on one of the ground floor stages with a bunch of men and women watching us. But what I really want to do is to take you upstairs, to the ladies' only sex room, and make love to you with a room full of women watching us. Maybe even invite some of them to join us! Are you game?"

"I... I guess so!" Mandy said. "Yeah, ummm, let's start downstairs and people watch, and I'll see if I can work up my nerve to go upstairs with you."

The Dalmatian checked their ID, and sent them inside, saying, "Thank you, ladies. You can buy a one-night pass and sign the necessary paperwork inside. Turn right and follow the hallway. It's the only way you can go without a VIP pass. Make sure to read the club rules. They are posted on the wall in the lobby. Then ask the attendant at the window for a membership form for each of you."

In the lobby of the club, the girls paused to read the posted rules for member and guest behavior. It was pretty straightforward.

* Ages 12 and older admitted.

* No one who has a sexually transmissible disease may enter. Anyone who knowingly comes to the club while contagious will be banned for life, and assault charges will be filed against them.

* No prostitution, no tipping allowed. This is not a licensed brothel. Any stripping or sex acts must be performed voluntarily and free of charge.

* The club staff members do not strip or have sex with any members or guests.

* Any legal form of sex between members and/or guests is permissible, except prostitution and acts that actually damage a guest or member.

* Maximum of four people allowed on any stripper stage or sex stage on the ground floor.

*Limit of three dances and/or three sex acts per turn on the stages on the ground floor. If you want to do more, take a new number after you are done.

* Dress code for the sex rooms upstairs is nude, or lingerie, or fetish clothing only - no street clothes allowed. Masks are permitted, to preserve anonymity. On the second floor there is a lingerie and fetish clothing shop, with masks that may be borrowed, and a unisex changing area with lockers for your street clothes.

The girl at the window was a friendly tabby cat in her twenties, and was completely nude, from what they could see. She gave each of them a four page form to fill out, checked their ID and made sure they had signed and initialed in all the right places, collected their fees, and then gave them each a white key card with a cord wrist loop, and a white wrist bracelet.

"Our employees all wear a black bracelet. No sex is allowed with them, but they are always ready to answer questions and assist people. The white bracelet will tell everyone you're fairly new here, and are a day-pass member or a guest. It helps prevent our VIP members from assuming you know everything, and getting too aggressive with you. Anyone wearing a white bracelet should be given a cordial explanation of what is expected, and not merely be asked bluntly for sex. The VIP members have no bracelets, and have a black key card," she explained.

"Ummm, what are the key cards for?" Mandy asked.

The kitty smiled and explained, "The card is encoded with your member number. When we have a VIP-only activity going on upstairs, the white cards can't open the doors to the VIP areas for that restricted party. No restrictions tonight though. You can use that card if you want to leave and go elsewhere for a while, and you can come back in through that lobby door any time before your membership expires. In addition to opening the doors to the club, they also operate the lockers in the dressing area. Any locker showing a green light can be opened with any card. That encodes the lock to your member number. Put your things in the locker, and close the door, and only your card can open it again. Re-opening the locker resets the lock back to green, and to lock it again you need to swipe the card again. So if you want to go completely nude, the only thing you need to keep handy is that key card, and your bracelet. If you prefer a neck cord, I can give you one. If you misplace the card or accidentally lock it in the locker with your clothes, a staff key card can open it."

"Handy. Thank you," Mandy said. Then she and Ashley used Ashley's card to open the lobby door, and they went into the club.

===

The ground floor was one large room, where the fire engines used to be kept. In the center of the room were two stripper stages, with brass dance poles. In each of the four corners was a small stage, perhaps eight feet across, where couples or groups of up to four people could perform live sex acts in front of the other members and guests. There was also a bar on this floor, and signs indicated where the bathrooms and changing areas were. On the far side of the room a stairway and an elevator led to the second floor sex rooms.

There were about a hundred and thirty people in the room, ranging in age from twelve to in their fifties, with most of the people being in their twenties or thirties. On the farther of the two central stages, two young equine males were stripping for the crowd. On the closer one, a Newfoundland woman in her thirties was getting soundly fucked by a male wolf of similar age.

They approached the stage where the couple was mating, and Ashley pointed out that next to the stairway to the stage there was a 'take a number' ticket dispenser, and a counter that indicated whose turn it was next. "Any member that wants to get on stage and put on a show for other members just has to take a ticket and wait their turn," the bunny said. They sat at one of the tables near the stage, and watched the show.

The crowd applauded when the wolf unloaded his seed into the Newfie, , and then proceeded to lick her clean before helping her to descend from the stage. The lady climaxed at least three times before their act ended.

The next stripper girl was a brown and white kitty, about twelve or thirteen years old. On her first dance, she slipped off a rather shapeless dress that she had been wearing, leaving herself wearing only a scarlet thong and revealing a somewhat bulging tummy. She was apparently about four months pregnant! She did a very seductive pole dance, flirting with the guys surrounding the stage, but not approaching any of them.

After her first dance, she was joined on stage by an adult cat in his forties, who was already nude. He had very similar markings to hers. Without any prompting she dropped to her knees and eagerly took his cock in her mouth, and then sucked him off until she swallowed his load. As she serviced him, the adult cat swayed to the music and petted the young kitten's hair, saying, "That's it, baby! Ohhh, you know how much I love that!"

They followed that up by the cat laying on his back and licking the kitten to an orgasm, and then getting on his knees and fucking the kitten from behind, until her cunny was dripping with his seed. When cat and kitten walked off the stage together, Mandy heard the kitten say to her partner, "That was fun, Daddy! Do we have time to do it again?"

Her father looked at his watch and took another ticket from the dispenser by the stairs, and said, "Yes, your mother will be at least another hour before she is done upstairs. Let's get a soda. We have to wait for six more acts before it will be our turn again."

Mandy turned to Ashley and whispered, "Oh wow! That was her daddy! I wonder if it was him who knocked her up, too?"

"Possibly," Ashley said. She had one hand under her skirt and was fingering herself. "Hey! This stage is too busy for us to get a turn. Do you want to try a corner stage, or go upstairs?"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 462 By DoggyStyle57, June 2013

==========

Jan 15, 2010 (Friday evening) - Burning Love Sex Club, in Pouncefield

Mandy looked around at the crowd in the sex club. The other members didn't seem to be reacting adversely to the idea that the twelve year old kitty that had just been performing with an adult cat on the stage may well have been mating with her own father. A few were masturbating as they watched the father and daughter departing through the crowd, but most were turning their attention to a ferret girl who was starting her act on the stage by demonstrating that she was flexible enough to lick her own cunny.

The child's dress was still on the edge of the stage. Mandy picked it up and said, "She forgot her clothes! Let's get this back to her, and then check out one of the corner stages."

They followed the father through the crowd to the bar, unable to see his daughter most of the time, as the shorter girl walked naked among the adults. When they got to the bar, Mandy held the dress out to the kitty girl and said, "Ummm, you left this on the stage."

"Oh! Thank you! I woulda picked it up when we went back there in a bit, but that was nice of you anyway," she said as she took the dress. "Were you watching us?"

"Ummmm, yeah. That was really sexy!" Mandy replied. "Is he, ummm, is he your..."

"Is he my daddy? Yeah, and it's his baby in my belly, too. But nobody here makes a big deal of it, okay? That's the club's rules. What happens here stays here, unless somebody gets hurt. Does it bother you that I had sex with my daddy?" the kitty asked.

"No! I... Well I make out with my sister and both of my brothers. I never tried doing anything with my parents, though. Does your mommy know? I think I heard your dad say she is upstairs?" Mandy asked.

"My wife knows, and approves," the father replied, as he returned to his daughter with a soda for the kitty, and a whisky on the rocks for himself. "My wife and I come here so she can get gangbanged by canine males. I mate with her when she's had her fill - usually after twenty to thirty guys have cum inside her. We started bringing our daughter with us on her twelfth birthday, and one of us is always supervising what she does here, or at least we know where she is and who she is with. If you watched us, you know she enjoys having people watching her while she's having sex."

"Yes, I could see that she did enjoy it, and I'm not making a fuss or anything," Mandy said. "I think incest is hot, and I know another family where the daddy mates with his kids. It's cool with me."

"Good," he said. "I see you have a white bracelet. Just remember, everyone here is doing whatever they want to do. No one is being forced, even if they are playing out a scene where it looks like they might be. Just enjoy watching, or enjoy showing off yourself, and don't worry about anyone getting upset about things like incest... or about young lesbian girls," he said, with a wink at Ashley, who was snuggling close behind Mandy. "Are you two going to get on one of the stages soon?"

"I'm trying to coax my girlfriend into it," Ashley said. "This is all pretty new for both of us."

"Ummm, maybe pretty soon," Mandy said. "I've... never had sex in public before. The idea of making out with Ashley in this place is pretty wild."

"It's really hot!" the kitty girl said. "Knowing a whole bunch of people are watching you and admiring how sexy you are is a super-hot turn-on. Hey! Would you like to get on one of the stages with me? Mamma's taught me a little about girl-girl sex, but I haven't done that here yet with anyone I just met. It could be a first for both of us!"

"If she won't, I will," Ashley said with a grin.

"Take our number then," the father said, handing his daughter the ticket, and looking at the number display above the stage. "Looks like you have two acts ahead of us now, and I'd like to watch my girl with another young girl."

"I... don't think I'm quite ready yet. But I'll watch you and the kitty, Ashley," Mandy said.

"Monica's my name," the kitty said. "My daddy is Andrew, and mom is Melissa. Maybe later tonight?"

"Mandy, and yeah, maybe later. Let's get ready," Mandy replied.

===

When it was Ashley and Monica's turn on the stage, Mandy sat at Andrew's table to watch them.

Monica was still nude, and started with some pole dancing.

Ashley danced beside her, spinning so her skirt revealed every inch of her legs, and then hiking her skirt up to her waist and spinning again, so her entire body below the waist was exposed. At the end of her spin the bunny placed one foot high against the stripper pole, and held her skirt up in front, almost doing the splits sideways and opening her bunny hole for all to see.

Monica spun under Ashley's leg and ended up on her knees with her face in the bunny's crotch. She sniffed the other girl tentatively, and then started eagerly licking the black-furred bunny's wet pink slit.

"Ohhh yeah, honey! Lick me good, kitty!" Ashley crooned. She held onto the pole with one hand to keep herself from falling, and her other hand held her skirt out of the way.

Monica held onto Ashley's firm young ass with both hands and lapped away happily, purring as her face became coated with the other girl's feminine juices.

Ashley moaned and changed her position to straddle the kitty's face, as she reached down with both hands and pulled her dress off over her head. She tossed it to Mandy and then kissed Monica passionately before gently pushing the kitty onto her back and getting atop her in a 69 position so she and Monica could lick each other.

When they had both climaxed, Ashley kissed Monica one more time, and whispered, "Get Mandy to trade places with you. Bring her to me here."

The kitty nodded and danced off the stage, down the stairs, flirting with several guys as Ashley gyrated in the nude at the stripper pole. When she got to her father's table, Monica kissed Mandy, took both of her hands, and pulled her to her feet, leading the bemused and now thoroughly aroused Bernese girl up and onto the stage, and then leaving her there with Ashley while Monica returned to sit on her daddy's lap.

Ashley hugged Mandy and kissed her passionately, still swaying to the music, and then slowly sank to her knees, raised Mandy's tight skirt to the Bernese girl's waist, and started licking her friend's sex.

Mandy moaned and spread her legs wider, looking at all the people who were watching them on the stage as Ashley made oral love to her. From the way their new kitty friend was bouncing on her daddy's lap, Monica was getting fucked again by her father as they watched the girls making out on the stage. Two other ladies were passionately kissing while stealing glances at Ashley and Mandy, and several males were masturbating.

As Mandy started to cum, she heard Ashley say, "One act left, honey. Lick me here, now, with everyone watching us."

Mandy sighed happily and got on her back, with the bunny straddling her face. Then she proceeded to lap at Ashley's wet slit as if they were in the privacy of her own bedroom, while Ashley did the same for her. She could hear appreciative sounds from the crowd that was watching them, and an occasional louder moan as someone got off. But she gave her full attention to her girlfriend, intent on making the bunny cum just as well or better than that kitty had done.

Ashley remained very aware of the crowd around them. Monica and her daddy were done fucking each other, and Monica had retrieved Ashley's dress, and was keeping it at their table with both girls' purses. There was a red haired, topless Saluki girl in her twenties standing near the stage and licking her muzzle appreciatively. She gave Ashley a questioning look, apparently wondering if she could join the couple on the stage. When Ashley shook her head to say no, the Saluki merely smiled, nodded, and went elsewhere.

On the other side of the small stage, Ashley saw a tall, black-furred male bunny wearing a gold mask. That gave her a bit of a rush, because his height, build and coloration were very similar to one of her uncles, and also to her own father. As she ground her wet cunny against Mandy's muzzle, Ashley fantasized that it might just be her own father watching her in this brazen act of lesbian public sex. She wondered if her daddy would admit to seeing her here, if in fact that was him. She doubted it, because then he would have to explain why he was here himself, and without her mother, apparently.

The crowd gave Mandy and Ashley a warm round of applause as they exited the stage, hand in hand, and kissed at the bottom of the stairs. Mandy left her skirt bunched up around her waist, walking around bottomless, while Ashley remained nude. They got their purses and Ashley's dress from Monica and her father, and followed the feline father and daughter to the stairs that led upstairs to the sex rooms. At the foot of the stairs, Andrew asked, "Would you mind if Monica hangs out with the two of you while I go upstairs and fuck my wife? She should be about finished with her gang bang by now, and I think Monica has some 'unfinished business' with Mandy."

"Sure!" Mandy said, feeling more self-confident now. "But, ummm, we were gonna go into the 'girls-only' room. Is that okay if she goes in there with us?"

"As long as I know where she is, and that she is with someone we have already approved of, that's fine," he replied.

===

After putting everything but Mandy's key card in a locker in the changing room, Ashley and Mandy went nude into the main public sex room, following Andrew and Monica, who had also left all their clothes in their locker, keeping only their black key cards on wrist lanyards.

On the center stage, a platform about the size of a queen bed, a large Newfoundland dog was just finishing fucking a feline lady with markings identical to Monica's. Judging from the slimy puddle between her legs and the sticky mess dribbling down the insides of both of her thighs, the kitty lady had been well fucked by at least twenty guys, just as her husband had predicted. The stage was surrounded by a sunken seating area, where more than a dozen well-sated canine males watched the kitty getting fucked. Some of them were jacking off, but most were limp and had satisfied smiles on their faces. Two more canine males were waiting in line to fuck Monica's mom.

There were two more of these stages, to either side of the central one, and the rest of the room had small tables and chair sets similar to the ones downstairs, but not as tightly packed. On one stage, a wolf bitch was being mounted by a handsome fox. On the other, a teenaged otter girl was playing with a stallion-sized dildo, and getting an amazingly large part of it up her well-stretched asshole.

The three stage areas and the bar were fairly well lit, while the rest of the room was more shadowy. On the left they could see two doors marked with a double 'Mars' symbol - the gay males' only sex room. On the right were two similar doors marked with a double 'Venus' symbol - the gay ladies' only sex room. Everyone that they could see in the main room was either nude or wearing fetish gear, or wearing sexy lingerie, as required by the dress code for these rooms. A quarter of them wore masks, and over half of them were engaged in some sort of sexual acts, even if they were not on a stage.

Andrew pointed to the bar and said, "I'll get a drink while I wait for my wife to call for me. She's seen me, so she knows it's time to wrap it up. Monica? Why don't you meet me at that bar in an hour or so."

"All right, daddy," Monica said. "You and mommy have fun!"

===

Ashley led Mandy and Monica into the girls-only sex room. On the center if the far wall was a black velvet curtain and an area that was brightly lit. Flanking that curtain were two cushioned seating pits surrounding raised central pads the size of a California King Sized bed. On floor level around the pits were small tables for two to four people, where guests could drink and talk, while watching the two small stages or waiting to take a turn on them. The edges of the room further from the two small stages were darker. The whole room was very plush, decorated primarily in red and gold tones.

On one of the two stages, the same red-haired Saluki girl who had caught Ashley's eye downstairs was using a large strap-on dildo to fuck a Samoyed girl whose fur and hair were a brilliant shade of purple. The red haired Saluki wore a scarlet leather collar, with two gold chains that led from the collar to rings that pierced her nipples. A third chain connected her nipples, and two more chains went down from her nipples to a ring that pierced her clitoris, at the edge of her neatly trimmed scarlet pubic hair. Her strap-on left her clitoris exposed, with the harness slung low on her slender hips like a bikini.

The Samoyed girl had no piercings, but wore a locked on black leather collar and matching wrist and ankle cuffs, joined to each other by fairly short silver chains. She seemed quite happy as her lover fucked her, while several dozen women and girls watched and masturbated or licked each other.

The other stage was just being vacated by a pair of vixens - one a teenager, and the other in her forties. Ashley led Mandy and Monica to that stage, and after checking to see if the stage was available, the three girls went onto the stage, lay on their sides in a circle, and proceeded to lick each other, with Mandy licking Monica, Monica licking Ashley, and Ashley licking Mandy.

Mandy felt the whole situation was just unreal. Just a few hours ago, she hadn't yet met Monica. Now here she was, licking the kitty girl's cunny in public, while more than a dozen women and girls watched them. She wondered what the girl would have been doing now, if they hadn't met tonight. Would Monica have watched her parents mating? Would she had sat there and masturbated while her father fucked her mother's cum-sloppy hole, knowing the male dogs around them had all fucked her just minutes earlier? Would... would Monica lick those dogs' cum from her own mother? She had said her mom had taught her a little about girl-on-girl sex. Was that what her mother wanted her to do?

Mandy tried to imagine having sex with her own mother or father. She just could not imagine either of her parents doing such a thing! She knew they still mated frequently, but that her mom was on the Pill, and didn't want to have any more kids. But never in her life had Mandy seen her parents give anyone but each other more than a friendly hug or a peck on the cheek. Her mom and dad were completely monogamous, or else hid any extramarital activities extremely well. Mandy was really enjoying the naughty thrill of having sex with her younger brothers, and with her sister. What would it be like to mate with her daddy, the way Monica was doing? Or the way that Hans' father did with all of his kids, including Hans? Would Mandy's father even consider sex with his children? Would her mom ever consent to such a thing? As she climaxed, she imagined it was her father licking her to an orgasm.

Once they were done, the girls vacated the stage and sat together at a table between both stages. On the other stage, the purple-furred girl was eagerly licking the cunny of her Saluki Mistress. They had moved a chair onto the stage, and the Saluki sat in it as regally as a queen, while the purple Samoyed, with her wrists bound behind her back, used her tongue to give her Mistress several orgasms in a row.

"Monica? May I ask you a personal question or two?" Mandy asked.

"Sure, no problem," the kitty replied. "Whatcha wanna know?"

"Have you... Well, have you licked your mom, like you were doing with us?" Mandy asked.

"Yep," Monica replied. "I've been licking mom since I was ten. That's when daddy stared fucking me, too. It's legal here in Pouncefield, you know. A parent can teach their kids about sex by mating with them as young as age eight, as long as the spouse of that parent knows, accepts, and supervises them. Mommy watched daddy popping my cherry, and daddy watched as mommy taught me about girl sex. But you two are the first girls I ever did it in public with, other than mommy. Thanks for doing it with me. That was a lot of fun."

"Yeah, I enjoyed it too," Mandy said. "Ummm, so... have you licked your mommy here?"

"Just a couple of times," Monica replied. "Last weekend was the first time I did it after she had her weekly gang bang. Ever licked a girl when she is full of doggy cum? It tastes really different."

"Yeah, I have a few times," Mandy replied. "My boyfriend has some other girlfriends, and we do group sex sometimes. May I ask you one more question?"

"You wanna know about this?" she asked, patting the bulge in her tummy.

"Yeah, that. Did your daddy get you preggers on purpose?" Mandy asked. "Is that something you wanted to do?"

"Yeah. Dad and Mom and I talked it over. Mommy can't have any more babies. But daddy wanted another son or daughter. So I agreed to have daddy's baby, and mommy will raise it as if it was hers."

"Wow! That's amazing," Mandy said.

"And really hot!" Ashley added. "Lick me again, Mandy honey? I need to cum after listening to all that sexy stuff!"

"Well, you two have fun," Monica said. "My family comes here just about every Friday or Saturday night. Maybe next time my mom and dad would like to play with you."

"We'll keep that in mind," Ashley said. "Nice meeting you, Monica."

===

Later that night, Mandy and Ashley did a foursome on the stage with the Saluki and the Samoyed, and when they sat and chatted after their sex act, Mandy found out the older couple were a life-bonded Mistress and Slave. The Saluki and her love slave came here occasionally to mate in public and to enjoy other sex partners, both males and females. The whole evening the Samoyed never spoke. Her Mistress explained that her lover had vowed only to speak when her Mistress commanded her to, as an act of devotion to her Mistress.

===

When it was time to go, the girls got dressed and called Bertram, their taxi driver from the trip to the club. He was there in just five minutes.

"Where to, ladies?" he asked with a grin. "I hope you had fun tonight?"

"Time for us to go home. Take us to this address first, please," Mandy said, handing him a slip of paper with her address on it. "And we had a wonderful evening, thank you."

"You got it, Miss," he replied. "Say, ummmm, if you two are interested in saving a little money, I wouldn't mind taking my fare in, well, barter, shall we say? One more round of fun with a friendly old bear, to round out your evening?"

"Thank, you, but no," Ashley replied. "We'll take that offer as the complement I am sure you intended it as, but we're both exhausted. Just take us to our homes please."

"No problem, miss! Never hurts to ask, you know? Some of the folks that I pick up at that club are happy to oblige me, and I've had some real fun for being bold enough to ask. But cash is still just fine too. Have you back home in a jiffy," Bertram said.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 463 By DoggyStyle57, June 2013

==========

Jan 16, 2010 (One AM, Saturday morning) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

It was very nearly one o'clock in the morning when Bertram's cab pulled up in front of Mandy Blackwell's home. The porch light was still on, but Mandy didn't see any other lights on in the windows.

"Keep the meter running, Bertram," Ashley said, as she and Mandy both got out of the cab. "You can take me home as soon as I'm done kissing my girlfriend goodnight."

"It's been a wild night, but I had a lot of fun. Thanks, Ashley," Mandy said.

"I did too," Ashley replied. She embraced the Bernese girl and gave her a passionate French kiss that left Mandy breathless. Then the naughty bunny added, "I haven't had any panties on all night, so I can't give you mine like I promised. But tomorrow at the game I'll give you a pair. Sleep well, beautiful. I'll see you at the school tomorrow."

Mandy watched her friend get back into the cab, and waved goodbye before walking up to the front door and letting herself in. She had just locked the door when the hall light snapped on.

"I guess it must have been a very good date?" Gretchen Blackwell said. "That was quite an enthusiastic kiss she gave you. I heard the cab arrive, and I was watching from the kitchen window." Mandy's mom was standing in the doorway to the kitchen, where she had just turned on the hall light.

"OH! Uh, yeah, we, ummm, had a really good time," Mandy said, blushing. "Ahhh, I really didn't expect you to wait up for me, mom."

"Obviously. Where are your clothes and gym uniform? And when did you buy such a sexy dress?" Gretchen asked. "Neither of you was exactly dressed for going out for 'dinner and some music with other cheerleaders' when that cab brought you home."

"Ahhhh, well, we changed at the school, after the game, and gave our gym bags to Nurse Susan, with our school clothes and cheerleader stuff in them. We'll get them from her before the game tomorrow," Mandy replied. "Ummm, I bought the dress the last time we went to the mall, while you were busy helping Lisa get measured for a new bra."

"You bought it to impress her, didn't you? That bunny is the same girl that gave you a corsage when you went on a 'girls' night out' last summer, isn't she? Ashley, right? How long have you been dating her?" her mom asked.

"Ahhhh, since that first date, last August," Mandy replied sheepishly. "All right mom, I'm not going to try to deny it. I'm bisexual, and I'm dating Ashley the same way that I am dating Hans. Ashley is bisexual too, but she prefers girls. I prefer boys, but I do like girls too, and before you ask, yes, I even had sex with her tonight!"

Gretchen was silent for so long that Mandy was certain she was going to be grounded for a month. When she finally spoke, however, what she said was just about the last thing that Mandy expected to hear.

"Well, I suppose you come by it honestly. You're just more honest with yourself than I had the courage to be. You see, when I was not much older than you are now, I almost had a lesbian girlfriend myself. Can we sit down and talk about this for a bit?" Mandy's mom gestured to the kitchen table, though she didn't turn on the kitchen's light. The hall light was sufficient, and somehow Gretchen didn't want to be in a brightly lit room.

"Ahhh sure, mom," Mandy said, following her mom into the kitchen and finding it hard to believe what she was hearing her mom say.

Gretchen poured a hot cup of coffee for both of them, but neither of them sat at the kitchen table. They both stood there, awkwardly, until Gretchen spoke again. She leaned against the kitchen counter, took a sip of her coffee, and then said, "I suspected that you were up to something tonight, Mandy. You were way too excited about this evening 'out with the girls' for it to just be dinner and listening to music. That's why I fixed a full pot of coffee and waited up for you. I... Mandy, you don't need to sneak around to go on a date. Even... even if it is a date with a girl, all right?"

"Okay mom. But... did you really have a 'girlfriend' before you dated dad? I thought you and dad pretty much took each other's cherries, and never dated anyone else!" Mandy stated.

"Your father had a little experience before I dated him - a few girls that he had dated. The girls at our high school all wanted to go out with him," Gretchen replied. "But my only sexual experience before your father was with a female friend of mine at our high school. Pamela was definitely a lesbian, but she was also my best friend. She... was very much 'out of the closet' about being a lesbian, in an era when being a lesbian wasn't at all an acceptable thing for a young girl in Texas to be. I knew the harassment, bullying and name-calling that Pamela put up with, and I didn't want our friends and family to treat me_that way too. But in spite of that, she convinced me to try sex with her once, and... well... _I liked it so much it scared me silly. After that night, I kept my distance from Pamela, even though I knew it hurt her that I wasn't spending much time with her any more. The next day, almost threw myself at Richard, who I hardly knew, and begged him to take me on a date. I was so desperate to know I was 'normal' and liked boys that I almost raped him that night. He took my virginity because I was all over him, all but begging him to fuck me."

Mandy laughed and said, "Oh mom! That is exactly why I had sex with Hans! Because before Hans, I'd only experienced sex with girls, and I was afraid I was becoming a lesbian!" Mandy reached out and hugged her mother, and finally the two of them sat down.

"Your father and I dated like crazy, and though I wasn't consciously trying to trap him, I didn't even try to use birth control. If it happened, I'd take it as a sign that he was the person I was really supposed to be with. Fortunately, by the time we realized I was pregnant. we were both very much in love with each other. He married me, and we've both been 'safely monogamous' with each other since then," Gretchen said. Then she looked Mandy in the eyes and said, "I never admitted to your father what I did that night with Pamela. You're... the first person I ever confessed it to. I... still have secret desires for other women. That is the main reason why I have a dildo, for self-pleasure and while fantasizing that I have a female lover."

"Oh mom... I never would have guessed!" Mandy said

Gretchen asked, "Mandy honey? Was... Ashley the girl that got you started with lesbian sex?"

Mandy shook her head and said, "No mom. That happened before we moved to Pouncefield. It was only with one girl, and only occasionally, just for fun. But I've known I liked sex with girls for several years now."

"I'd always wondered why you didn't want to date the boys back in Texas. That first girl you had sex with... did I know her?" Gretchen asked.

"Yes. Promise you won't get mad if I say who?" Mandy replied.

"This is just you and me dear, and we're both putting our cards on the table tonight. I don't want any more secrets between us. Say what you will, baby. Momma should have had this talk with you a long time ago, I think." Gretchen replied.

"The first was... Paula," Mandy said quietly. "You remember telling me that you knew someone used your vibrator? Well, Paula and I both used it that night. We... kinda dared each other to pop our own cherries with it. And after that we fooled around with each other off and on. I still do it with her, sometimes. Not often though."

"You had sex with your cousin?" Gretchen declared. "Oh! Oh my... Were... were there other girls, too?"

"After we moved here, there was Ashley, and that puppy girl Hazel, and Paula some more," Mandy confessed, "and... Lisa, too. I... I was Lisa's first lover - just a little while before she dated Hans."

Gretchen took a deep breath, and then said, "To say that I am shocked that you have committed incest with your cousin and your own sister would be putting it mildly! I've never considered doing it with my older brother, John, or... or with any of our other relatives. But... Oh God! I hate to admit it, but I'm getting very wet between my legs, right now, from imagining my own daughters having lesbian sex with their friends and each other! Oh God, I am so confused about all of this! But you are still my children, and I love you both, even if... being lesbians and committing incest is your choice in how you live your lives. Thank you, Mandy for being honest with your mama."

"Mom? What does daddy think about lesbians, or incest?" Mandy asked hesitantly. Once again her mother had surprised her, with the confession that Gretchen was getting turned on by this conversation about her kids committing incest.

Gretchen looked up in the direction of her bedroom, and said quietly, "I'm not sure. I've always been afraid to ask your father about lesbian sex or other kinky things, and Richard probably thinks I am a bit of a prude, and hides any porn that he owns. I've respected his privacy in that regard, and I don't snoop on his computer or search his stuff for porn. I know he does buy some though. I've seen little black plastic bags in the trash, fairly often recently, and I know that is how porn films and sex toys are often bagged, since I've gone to sex stores myself to buy sex toys. I've never bought porn and brought it home myself though."

Mandy patted her mother's hand, and said, "Mom? I think you should find out daddy's feelings, at least about lesbian and bisexual activity. Daddy would probably _like_seeing you having sex with another girl, or sharing a girl with you in a three-way. The few boys that I know all think bisexual girls are hot. And no one in Pouncefield batted an eye at Ashley and me on our date, even when we were obviously kissing and making out. It may not have been a safe topic back in Texas, but here in Pouncefield, I think it's safe for you to ask him. Then at least we will know if it's safe for daddy to know that Lisa and I are bisexual."

"Well, I will at least talk to Richard about you two girls being bisexual, and about allowing the two of you to openly date girls as well as boys. But I don't think you should tell him about the incest yet," Gretchen said, as she stood and disposed of the remaining coffee in her mug, and turned off the coffee pot. "It's late. We can talk about this more later. I'll let you know how it goes with your father.'

"Thanks mom. And I'm sorry I didn't trust you with this. You're right, we should have had a heart to heart talk like this years ago," Mandy said, as she emptied her own mug in the sink. She kissed her mother good night, and it wasn't exactly a normal mother-daughter kiss. Mandy kissed her mom on the mouth, and prolonged the kiss a bit, though she didn't French kiss her mom. Neither of them said anything else as they both went to bed. They both had a lot to think about.

===

Jan 16, 2010 (Saturday morning) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

"You sure got home late," Lisa said, as the two girls got dressed in the morning. "I never heard you coming back. You didn't get in trouble with mom, did you?"

"No, not at all," Mandy said. "But she saw me getting a French kiss from Ashley, after our date last night. Mom and I had a long talk, and... well, she knows I'm bisexual now, and knows what you and Paula and I have been doing with each other."

"What? You told her about us? Why?" Lisa asked, terrified of what her mom might do now.

"Don't panic! Mom was... actually really cool about it. Mom had a lesbian fling in high school, so she understands why you and I would like girls. And she actually got turned on when I admitted Paula was my first lover! Mom's willing to support our choice to date either girls or guys, and she'll go to bat with dad for us on that, without telling daddy just yet that we've done incest with each other. Mom doesn't know about Terry and Teddy though, okay? I only told her about the incest between us and with Paula."

"Well, okay... But I wish you would have asked me before letting mom know. What if she got mad and grounded both of us?" Lisa said.

"Well, she didn't, okay? Look, I could tell by the way she was acting that she wasn't gonna get mad, and she promised I could open up and say anything, with no grief from her. This is a good thing! We won't have to sneak around as much!" Mandy insisted.

"You_won't, you mean. _You're the one chasing skirts behind mom's back, sis. It's not as if I wanted to date a bunch of girls. I stopped dating Hans because I'm having all the sex fun I want with you and our brothers right now. So I don't need mom and dad giving me permission to date girls, and I really don't think they will smile and say, 'You two can fuck each other and your little brothers all you want, girls!' Do you?" Lisa said sarcastically.

"Maybe, maybe not. I think mom might actually go for the idea. Say, if daddy wanted to fuck us, would you do it? Would you like to have sex with daddy, the same way that we do with our brothers? Or would you like to do some girl-on-girl sex with mom?" Mandy asked.

Lisa looked at her sister as if the girl's fur had just turned neon pink. "Are you crazy, or what? Mandy, I would not in a million years believe that mom would allow dad to fuck us! And I don't think daddy would want to do it either. Have you ever_seen daddy flirting with anyone other than mom? Do you _seriously think he would risk ruining his marriage by having sex with his own kids?"

"Maybe I am_crazy. Maybe I've met too many families here lately where the parents _do fuck their own kids! Last night I met a girl your age who proudly told me she has her daddy's baby in her belly, and I watched her fuck her own father in front of a room full of strangers!" Mandy said. "But you didn't answer my question, sis. If mom and dad were both cool with it, would you be willing to have sex with them? Because I think I would do it! I'm serious! If mom and dad were okay with the idea, I think it would be fun to get our whole family fucking each other. Wouldn't that be great? We're on the pill, and I'm sure mom is too, so none of us will get pregnant. So what harm would there be in it, if everyone agreed it was all right? I bet Terry and Teddy would fuck mom in a heartbeat if she would allow it!"

"What kind of a crazy place did you go to last night, sis? You really watched a pregnant twelve year old girl fucking her father in public last night? And no one called the cops?" Lisa asked.

"It was a sex club, and it's all legal in Pouncefield," Mandy said. "New town, new rules, sis. So, would you be willing to fuck daddy, or not?"

"Well... I guess I might be willing to allow daddy to fuck me. He'd probably be a lot better lover than Terry and Teddy know how to be yet. But I just can't believe that both mom and dad would go for it. Do you really think they might?" Lisa asked.

"I don't know, sis. But if they do, we're gonna have all kinds of wild fun." Mandy said with a grin.

===

Jan 16, 2010 (Saturday morning) - Anna Steiner's home, in Pouncefield

In another home that same morning, Mandy and Lisa's youngest cousin, nine year old Anna Steiner, was having a whispered talk with her brother, Will, and her big sister, Paula. Like Mandy and Lisa, the siblings were talking about their own participation in incest with each other. But Anna was nearly in tears.

"Oh, Paula! What am I gonna do?" Anna said in a hushed voice. "My period's more than a week late now! You better go and get me one of those pregnancy test kits, sis. 'Cause I'm certain Will has knocked me up!"

"Oh geeze," Will said, "I am so sorry, Anna! I only wanted to love you. I never wanted to hurt you like this!"

"Both of you just calm down," Paula said, though she feared her little sister was right. "It's... not impossible for a girl to have a late cycle, or even to skip a month. I'll get a couple test kits, and you can check and be sure. But I've been reading up on them on-line ever since Will's condom slipped off and he came inside you two weeks ago. We have to wait six weeks from the day we think he impregnated you, before the test will give an accurate result. You're gonna gave to wait another month to be sure, Anna."

"God must hate me! How could He let this happen?" Anna asked.

"God gave us free will, Anna, and that means we are free to make our own mistakes. I made a big mistake last year when I encouraged you and Will to have sex with each other. I made a bigger mistake when I didn't stop you both when we knew your periods had started and you were fertile. Even with a condom, it was stupid for us to risk you two fucking each other when you were at the height of your fertility cycle. But we can't change the past. We can only plan for the future, and try our best to deal with what comes, one day at a time. Now dry those tears, or mom will be asking why you're crying, and we don't have a good answer for her."

"Anna? If... if you are pregnant, what are you gonna do?" Will asked. "Whatever you want, I'll be there with you, I promise."

"I guess I'll have the baby, if that happens, Will. And you'll be a daddy," Anna said. "After that, I don't know. I'm sure I couldn't get an abortion, but I don't think I would be willing to give the baby up for adoption, either. But how can a couple of kids our age be parents?"

"God made us able to bear children this young. So it must be possible for us to be parents this young. We'll do what we have to do, Anna. We'll do whatever it takes," Will said seriously. In his thoughts he had just as much doubt about God providing for them as Anna probably did, but he hoped his words would give her courage. Will had to admit that he and Anna had sinned by committing incest, and by trying to have sex with a condom, and even by having sex at all. But it just didn't seem fair that this was happening to them.

"Well... maybe mom and dad will agree to raise the baby as if mom had it?" Paula said tentatively. "Mom's been trying to get pregnant again. They want to give us another brother or sister. Would it be so bad if mom and dad raised your baby and pretended mommy gave birth to it instead of you? Don't give up hope. Somehow, some way, there has to be an answer to all of this."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 464 By DoggyStyle57, June 2013

==========

Jan 16, 2010 (Saturday) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield

While the cheerleaders were getting dressed for the basketball game, Mandy pulled Ashley to one side for a quick private chat.

As the Bernese girl led her over by the unused showers, the bunny giggled and said, "Hey lover! I said I'll let you have my panties after the game. Or do you want to take them now, and have me do without them in front of the crowd today?"

"I'll take them later, thanks. Right now, we need to talk," Mandy said. "Mom caught us last night. She saw that goodnight smooch you gave me, and saw how we were both dressed. She knows I'm bi now, and knows I was really on a romantic date with you last night."

"Whoops! Cat's outa the bag, I guess. Are you in trouble? Am I? How did she take it?" Ashley asked, looking both amused and a little concerned.

"Surprisingly well," Mandy said. "Turns out Mom has been repressing her own bisexual urges for years - from even before she started dating my dad. So Mom's willing to let us continue dating. But I don't know how dad's gonna react to us as a couple."

"Did you tell her everything? Does she know where I took you last night?" Ashley asked.

"Didn't tell her that, no. One bombshell at a time is plenty, thanks!" Mandy said. "But I think I'd better find an excuse to take you home after Marie's party tonight. I have a feeling my parents are going to want to talk to both of us, and we may as well get it over with now."

"No problem there," Ashley said. "My parents are at a party this afternoon, and I don't have to be home until midnight tonight. If I couldn't spend the late afternoon and evening with you, I was gonna hang out with Hans and his family after the party, or go catch a movie, then catch the late bus home. Hey! Don't worry. If your dad blows a gasket, I'll say I seduced you and I'll take the heat. I kinda did, anyway."

"Thanks, Ashley," Mandy said, giving the bunny a kiss.

"Hey you two, get a move on!" Laura said to the girls. "The game is about to start!"

===

Jan 16, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

After cheerleading at the boys' basketball game at Saint Lovejoy School during the day, Hans and his household returned to the mansion to celebrate Marie LeChow's 12th birthday. Ashley, Mandy Blackwell and Paula Steiner rode back to the mansion with them, and changed into party clothes when they got there.

While the cheerleaders were changing in one of the guest bedrooms, Heidi von Bernerholdt sought out Will's big sister and asked, "Paula? Are Will and Anna gonna come to the party? Will didn't come to the game, did he?"

"Yes, they will be here, Heidi," Paula answered. "Will was... helping Anna finish up a school project while we were at the game. But mom and dad will be bringing them here in about an hour, when the party is due to start."

"Is Will mad at me, Paula? He still seems to be avoiding me and Hans and his other friends at school," Heidi said.

Paula finished zipping up her skirt and said, "Awww Heidi, he isn't mad at you at all! He's just... Well, he's having some issues right now, and I can't really talk about it. It's family stuff, okay? Not anything to do with you, I promise. Maybe if you ask him while he's here, he will tell you. But I know he really doesn't want to talk about it."

"You're sure?" Heidi asked. "He still likes me, and still wants to be my boyfriend? 'Cause I still like him!"

Paula sighed and said, "I think you need to talk to him about that, Heidi. I know he still likes you, yes. And I'm sure he would like to spend more time with you. But... well, he can't, right now."

"Why not? Is he grounded? Did he get in trouble with your mom and dad?" Heidi asked.

"No... not yet. Look, I really can't say any more. I'm really sorry, Heidi. I'd like to explain it better, but the only one that can do that is Will," Paula said, as she ducked out of the room to avoid further questions from the confused puppy girl.

===

Meanwhile, in the privacy of Hans' office in the mansion, Hans and Marie were using Hans' computer as a video phone, for a chat with Lord Karl.

"Happy birthday, Marie!" Lord Karl said from the screen of the computer. "Did you get the present that I sent you?"

"Yes, daddy," Marie said, "but I haven't opened it yet. Should I open it now? I have it here."

"I'd like it if you would," her father said, "You may want to wear it for your party."

Marie got the box and carefully unwrapped it. In the present was a stunning and very sexy yellow dress, made by an internationally famous designer! "OH! It's beautiful, Master! And this color will look so nice with my fur!"

Without hesitating at all, Marie quickly stripped down to just her panties, socks and shoes, and then put the dress on, twirling slowly in place so Hans and Lord Karl could see how nice it looked on her.

"And here I thought you couldn't possibly get any more beautiful!" Hans said with a grin. "It does look very nice on you, Marie."

"Hans, you know I'm not that pretty! But thank you just the same. I'm glad you like how it looks on me. Do you like it too, daddy?" Marie asked.

"It looks splendid," Lord Karl replied. "And my dear girl, when you smile, you have a beauty that few women can match. I find both you and your mother to be just as attractive as the most 'beautiful' of my maids or noble lady friends. A delicate nose or a graceful muzzle may make some women more noteworthy to those who only look at the surface. But your true beauty shines forth with every smile, and with the love that you give to your brother and I. Never doubt that, my daughter."

"Daddy, you could charm the panties off any lady," Marie said with a grin. "I'm so lucky that I have such a wonderful father and brother. Thank you, daddy! I love my new dress, and your sweet complements."

"Well, Karin and Sandra send their love as well. They're waiting for me in my bedroom, and it's time for me to go to them. You have fun with your friends at your party dear," Karl said.

"And you have fun fucking my little sisters, daddy! See you later!" Marie said, as she blew him a kiss and closed the video call.

===

Jan 16, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

When it was time for Marie's party, Gretchen Blackwell dropped off Lisa, Terry and Teddy at the Bernerholdt Mansion, and then returned home to her husband.

"Dear? While all of our kids are at Marie's party, I want to talk to you about our children," Gretchen said when she got home and found her husband in the living room.

Richard Blackwell turned off the TV and replied, "Is there a problem, dear?"

Gretchen sighed, and said, "I hope not. It sort of depends on how we respond to the situation. Mandy lied to us about her 'evening out with the girls' last night. She wasn't out with a group of cheerleaders, and she didn't go listen to a band. She went out on a date last night after the game."

"She did? But why lie about that? We gave her permission to date Hans any time she wants, and she's free to see any other boy she wants as well. Is the boy someone disreputable? Is there some reason we wouldn't have approved of her dating him?" Richard asked. "Wait, she isn't seeing an adult, is she? Is the guy one of her teachers?"

"It... wasn't a boy she went out with last night," Gretchen replied. "But it wasn't an adult man, either. She went out on a date with a girl last night. It was a very romantic kind of date. I saw the girl kissing her goodnight, and it was no peck on the cheek that they shared."

"With a girl? Really? You mean after all that flap she made about getting on the pill and having permission to date Hans and have sex with him, our daughter is a lesbian?" Richard asked.

"No, she says she is bisexual. She still prefers boys, and still is dating Hans. But she's also been dating one of the cheerleader girls, behind our backs. I don't know yet if Hans knows that," Gretchen said. "And this isn't just about Mandy. She told me that she is quite certain that Lisa is bisexual as well."

"Both of them? So, what did you say to her about it?" Richard asked.

"I told her that I still loved my kids, and that I don't want her to have to hide her feelings. I said that I would talk to you, but that if Mandy wants to date Ashley, or if Lisa wants to date a girl, I said that I think they should be allowed to do it," Gretchen replied. "Well? What do you think?"

Richard was silent for a minute, and then said, "Ashley? Our daughter is making out with that cute blonde bunny cheerleader with the black fur? Well, I kind of wondered if that bunny was into girls, the way she's acted a few of the times that we've seen her. All right. I guess I can accept that. With what we learned from Hans and his friends about the way people behave sexually in this town, I don't think our girls will come to any harm if they want to try fooling around with other girls their age in public. Is that it, or are you going to tell me that Terry and Teddy are also into kinky sex?"

"Mandy didn't mention her brothers, no," Gretchen said. "I must say, you're taking this a lot better than I expected. Would you be so calm about this if it was me saying I wanted to have sex with another woman?"

"Do you?" Richard asked, looking quite surprised at the concept. "You've never suggested breaking our monogamy before, any more than I have. I remember the strained relationship you had with that lesbian friend of yours back in high school. I thought you didn't like lesbians."

"No, that... isn't why I stopped being Pamela's friend," Gretchen admitted. "Pamela... seduced me - made love to me - the night before I asked you to take me out on our first date. I'd never had sex with anyone before that. And I liked what I did with her so much that it terrified me. That was why I threw myself at you the way I did on our first date. I didn't want to be a lesbian, and get treated the way people treated Pamela. I promise that I've _never_tried to have sex with anyone but you since our first date, but... I still fantasize about that night with her. Can you forgive me for that?"

"Nothing to forgive," Richard said. "You never actually cheated on me. Though it hurts my pride a little to know after all these years that it wasn't my charm and good looks that won your heart so rapidly on our first date. You should have told me, though. I really wouldn't have minded sharing you with Pamela, if after mating with me you knew you still desired women as well. I'm rather fond of fantasies of girls with girls, or porn with two bisexual girls sharing a man. I only got to experience a menage-a-troix once in my life, and of course that was before we started dating. I got to have sex with two girls at once, but they didn't really interact with each other. Also, it was strictly a one shot, because the girls couldn't agree to share me, got jealous of each other, and they both broke off with me. Once I met you, well, I didn't want to risk losing you, so I never mentioned those fantasies."

"Nor have I ever wanted to risk losing you, my dear," Gretchen said, taking her husband by the hand and pulling him into a tight hug, and then kissing him passionately.

"I think we both love each other enough that if we agree to let someone else share our bed, we can do it without harming our marriage," Richard said. "So if you want to try sex with a girl, I wouldn't object to the two of you doing a two-girl three-way with me. Or I wouldn't object to just you and her getting it on, if I could at least participate as an observer in the room. I suppose I could even share you with a second guy, too, but I'm not particularly interested in sex with males."

"Thank you, darling. But I have no idea how to proceed with that idea," Gretchen said. "Neither of us has been social with people we might consider as possible sex partners! It's all been people from work so far, and a few neighbors who are happily married couples, like us. I can't think of anyone would feel safe asking about wife swapping or a three-way. Can you?"

"Not really, no," Richard said. "Like I said, I didn't want to risk an affair, and losing you. So I've never even looked. But maybe we can agree on someone, and find a way to ask her without looking stupid. We'll talk about this later. Right now, I think we had better agree on what we will say to Mandy and Lisa when I pick them up, and how to keep their little brothers from being in on it."

===

Jan 16, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Many of Hans' and Marie's other school friends arrived to attend Marie's party a little while later. Hans was particularly attentive to Marie during the party. Lisa, Terry and Teddy Blackwell were all there. So were Will and Anna Steiner, though both of them remained pretty quiet and kept to themselves. Will didn't seem to mind when Heidi cuddled close to him, but he refused to talk about why he and Anna have been acting so cold to their friends lately.

When the party was over, and Will and his two sisters were almost ready to leave, Heidi cornered him and got him alone with her in the library, and said, "Will Steiner, I'm _not_going to let you leave until you tell me what is wrong! Why are you acting so strangely? Aren't we friends?"

"Dang it Heidi! I was trying to avoid dealing with this at Marie's party, but since you insist..." Will said, while staring down at the table top. "I've... been thinking for a while now that... that we should cool it for a while, to make sure my parents don't get suspicious about how often Anna and I have been over here with you and Hans. We could get in big trouble if my parents realize that Anna and I are sexually active with anyone, let alone with each other, all right? I'm sorry, Heidi. You deserve a better boyfriend than a guy like me. I _do_like you, but I think we oughta stop calling each other girlfriend and boyfriend. Go out with some other guys, okay? Try to forget about me," and then he pushed past her and left the mansion, getting into his parents car before Heidi could stop him.

Heidi sat in the library, alone and crying, for nearly ten minutes before Miss Cheri found her. Cheri dried the puppy's tears and gently led Heidi up the secret staircase from the library to the upstairs, so her young Mistress wouldn't have to appear in front of their remaining guests in such a distraught and tearful state. And then the two of them sat in Hans' bedroom for the next hour, talking about what Will had said.

"It is not your fault, Mistress," Cheri insisted. "I think there is more to this than he was saying, but he is right in stating that his parents could get suspicious about all the time he and Anna have been spending over here. They spent mode of it in the bedroom with each other, and got very little studying done, even though that was why they were supposedly coming over here. Perhaps their midterm grades showed this? Give him some time, and if it is meant to be, then he will come back to you. You are both quite young. It is much too early for you to get too attached to any one boy, Mistress."

Heidi snuffled and blew her nose, and said, "I know. But it still hurts. I just know there's something else wrong. Why doesn't he trust me enough to tell me?"

"Some things are most difficult to speak of. And some secrets are best kept by only those who must know, and no one else, no matter how much you love and trust them," Cheri said. "I still cannot tell my own parents that they have a granddaughter - my Marie. How could I tell them that my Master made me pregnant, and could not marry me? I can understand this, but they would not. They would want me to leave him and come home to them. If William and Anna's parents found out they were lovers, the trouble would not stop just with them. They might well blame us for giving their children a trysting place. He may be trying to protect you as much as he is protecting his sister."

"I suppose you're right, Miss Cheri," Heidi said. "I guess I should see some other guys, but I dunno who I would wanna do it with."

"I am sure your brother will be happy to comfort you, dear. Though tonight, I believe he and Marie have special plans," Cheri said.

===

When Richard Blackwell got to the Bernerholdt mansion, he found his four kids chatting with the bunny, Ashley, and with their host, Hans von Bernerholdt, in the foyer of the mansion. Apparently everyone else had either gone home, or was in some other part of the large mansion.

"Well, daddy's here. Goodnight Hans," Mandy said, giving her boyfriend a kiss. "It was a nice party. You take good care of Marie tonight!"

"Oh, I will, I promise," Hans said with a laugh. "Goodnight everyone!"

"Daddy? Could we give Ashley a ride home?" Mandy asked.

"I'd be glad to," Richard said. "I hope you don't mind stopping at our place for a while on the way, Ashley? My wife and I would like to have a chat with you."

"Okay with me Mister Blackwell!" Ashley said, trying to be optimistic. Mandy's dad didn't _look_upset, and that was a good sign... she hoped.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 465 By DoggyStyle57, June 2013

==========

Jan 16, 2010 (Saturday) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

As soon as Richard got home with the kids, Gretchen herded Terry and Teddy up to their rooms, insisting that they had both had a very long day, and should go straight to bed. The twins didn't like it, but one angry glare from their mom sent them scurrying into their room and into bed.

Once she was certain the boys would remain upstairs, Gretchen rejoined her husband, Mandy, Lisa and Ashley in the living room.

"Mom? Are we in some sort of trouble?" Lisa asked.

"The only trouble you and Mandy are in is for not coming to your father and I and telling us the truth about what you wanted to be doing with friends like Ashley," Gretchen said. "And your father and I are willing to forgive you both for that, if the three of you agree not to sneak around anymore."

"But Mrs. Blackwell, Lisa wasn't involved in what Mandy and I have been doing!" Ashley insisted. "I'll admit that I've been fooling around with Mandy, and dating her when she said she was just going out with friends, but Lisa wasn't a part of any of that! We didn't even tell her about our dates!"

"That may be true, Ashley. But both of our daughters are bisexual, and neither of them trusted us enough to tell us, until I caught Mandy kissing you last night after your date," Gretchen stated. "Lisa may not have been doing anything with you, but Mandy says Lisa has been 'fooling around' with at least one other girl. Haven't you, Lisa? I am not asking you to say who it was. Just tell me yes or no. Did your sister tell me the truth about you having sex with other girls, or not?"

"Ummm, yes, mama," Lisa said.

"Richard and I have discussed this, and we have agreed to accept that Mandy and Lisa are both bisexual. Ashley, you are welcome to be Mandy's girlfriend if that is what you two two girls really want. Lisa will also be allowed to openly date girls, if she wants to. But if our daughters are going to do this, then you're _not_going to be allowed to keep it a secret from our immediate family, is that understood? Mandy, if Ashley wants to date you, she can pick you up and drop you off like any boy would, and you're not to lie about what you're doing to your brothers, your sister or to us. Ashley? Do your parents know you date girls? Do they know you're dating Mandy?"

"Ma'am, my parents have known for several years that I date girls," Ashley replied. "But my parents don't know Mandy's name yet. I haven't introduced Mandy to them, because she hadn't told you yet about us. All my parents know is that I have a new girlfriend, who is a little shy about dating a girl, and that I will introduce her to them when she feels up to meeting them."

"Well, then tomorrow Mandy should go to your home and meet your parents," Gretchen said.

"All right, mom. I'll do that," Mandy said. "I'm not ashamed that I like Ashley that much. And I don't care if Lisa or my brothers know I'm dating her. My cousin Paula already knows."

"Now wait just a minute mom!" Lisa said. "Just because I fooled around a few times with some girls, that doesn't mean I want a girlfriend like Mandy does! Look, I liked dating Hans, and yes, I also liked what I did with the girls I experimented with. But I'm not even sure I want to date boys on a regular basis right now, let alone girls! I'm glad you and dad aren't mad about me being bi, but that's really all there is to it for me."

"That's fine, Lisa, but we want you to hear the rest of this, so just sit there and listen, all right?" Richard said. "It may not apply to you now, but it could in the future. Now, Mandy, Ashley, I want you to tell us what you did last night. Everything. As long as you didn't do anything blatantly illegal, we won't get mad at you for telling us the truth. But we want to know what you did that you thought you couldn't just tell us you wanted to do."

"All right, I'll tell you," Ashley said. "But first I want to say that Mandy only knew I was taking her to dinner, and that after dinner I wanted to take her somewhere that we would do something brazenly sexy together. She didn't know what our second stop would be until we got there. So if anyone is in trouble for that part, it's only me, okay?"

"All right. Go on," Richard said.

"After the cheerleading, we took a cab to Angelo's restaurant, as my treat," Ashley said. "It's my favorite restaurant for going someplace special. It's romantic, and the staff there has always been nice if I go there with a girlfriend. It's a place that I knew we could go, where we could talk and hold hands and cuddle and even dance together, and no one would bother us. We had a very nice dinner, and left there about ten PM."

"I know the place. A good choice, and it sounds like you were being quite thoughtful. I'd be impressed if any boy took one of my girls there, and I'm just as impressed that you did," Richard said. "But I take it the other place wasn't as... respectable?"

"It was a sex club, sir. I don't know if you're aware of it, not being from this area and all, but here in Pouncefield, sex clubs are perfectly legal," Ashley said. "And it's legal for kids as young as twelve to go to them, too. They aren't brothels, sir. No one there is a prostitute or anything. They're private clubs where people can meet other open-minded people, and... have sex in public with other club members. It really isn't as seedy as it may sound! Everyone is healthy, and the place is clean and has a staff that keeps things going smoothly, and makes sure everything is voluntary. No one is allowed to harass anyone else there. Like the restaurant that I chose, it was a place where I knew no one would be mean to Mandy or to me because we were kissing each other, or even if we took our clothes off and made love to each other on one of the stages."

Richard shifted a bit uncomfortably in his chair. He didn't want to rearrange the crotch of his pants with the bunny and his daughters looking at him, but the conversation was definitely starting to get him aroused. "And... did you? Have sex in public there, with my daughter?"

Ashley could see that Mandy's dad seemed to be getting turned on, so she didn't spare any details. Maybe if Mandy's daddy liked what he heard, he would be more willing to let Ashley take Mandy there again. "Yes sir. First, we watched some other people having sex on the stages. One couple was a feline guy and his pregnant twelve year old daughter, and she sucked his cock and fucked him while we all watched! We talked to that girl after she and her daddy got off the stage. Her name was Monica, and she said her family goes there every week, and that her mommy was getting fucked somewhere else in the club, and was fine with Monica and her daddy mating in public like that. A little while later, Mandy watched me have sex with Monica on one of the stages. Monica licked me, and then I licked that kitty girl's cunny, and tasted her daddy's seed inside her. And then Mandy got on stage with me and we licked each other, in front of a whole room full of strangers. And no one got upset, sir. They applauded when we left the stage," Ashley said. "Then we went with Monica to a more private room for girls only, and fooled around some more, and... we also had some fun with a Saluki lady and a Samoyed lady. I think they were college girls. Not much older than that. And then we came home. We didn't do more than that with anyone else, I promise. Mostly we watched other people."

Richard could hardly believe what he was hearing, and from the look on his wife's face, neither could she. "That man fucked his own daughter in public there? And no one complained?"

"I didn't see anyone upset at all, sir, and they say they do it there every weekend," Ashley said. "See, in Pouncefield a parent can have sex with their kids, as long as both parents are okay with it, and no one is forced to do it. The kid has to be at least eight, and the other parent has to supervise what their spouse does with the kid, to make sure the kid is willing and isn't being hurt. Monica has been having sex with both her parents since she was ten."

"Stay right here," Richard said. "I want to talk privately with my wife about this."

===

Richard led Gretchen to the kitchen, and when they were out of earshot of the girls, he said, "Wow! I didn't expect anything that intense! Did you?"

"No... Mandy didn't tell me what they did that night. Can you believe that clubs like that exist?" Gretchen asked.

"Apparently they do, here," Richard said. "I've heard of wild swingers' clubs, but I never thought I would see one. That could be the answer to your problem of finding a female lover though, dear, if you're really serious about doing that. At a place like that, you could find a girl who wouldn't mind making out with you while I watched, or doing a three-way with both of us."

"Perhaps, but Richard, I just couldn't get up on a stage in front of a crowd of strangers and have sex! Not even with you! I'd die of embarrassment!" Gretchen said. But she was also getting quite wet between her legs.

"I'm not saying you should, but... I don't know," Richard said. "This place is affecting me as much as it is our kids, I think. I should be angry that my daughter was at a place like that. But instead I have an erection and all I can think of is seeing that place for ourselves!"

"I feel the same way, dear," Gretchen said. "I shouldn't be wet from listening to what that bunny said, but I am. And as soon as the girls are in bed, I need you to make love to me! I guess we can let Mandy do things like that, but... I suppose that as good parents, we should see for ourselves that it is a safe place for her to go."

"Well, let's tell them that then. Here goes..." Richard said, as they went back to the girls.

===

"This has been a very unexpected conversation," Richard said. "By all rights, we should be furious that Mandy went to a public sex club. And yet... Pouncefield is nothing like the town we grew up in back in Texas. My wife and I have never had an extramarital affair. We've been monogamous with each other since before Mandy was conceived. But, well, learning that Mandy was dating a girl caused my wife and I to discuss some things that we had both considered taboo all these years. Gretchen?"

"I already told Mandy this, but... I have bisexual urges too. I found it easy to understand what Mandy is doing because I know how good sex with a girl can feel, and for years I've fantasized about the one experience I had in high school. But I've been too afraid to do it again," Gretchen said.

"_You've_had sex with a girl too, mom?" Lisa asked.

"Yes, dear. With my best friend in high school. I liked it a lot, but I was afraid of being treated badly if people knew I liked girls," Gretchen admitted. "Texas isn't as liberal a place as Pouncefield is. What you can do here freely could ruin a girl's reputation forever back in Texas. But we aren't in Texas any more, and Pouncefield is affecting Richard and I as much as it is affecting you girls. I suppose that it is all right if Mandy and Ashley go to that... sex club. But we want to see it for ourselves, to make sure it is safe. And I may even see if I can find a girl there who would have sex with me, or with Richard and me together. I'd be too afraid to do it in public, but perhaps Ashley could take us to that club sometime soon, and introduce us to some suitable people? We... well, we don't even know where to begin with something like that.'

"Wow! Really mom?" Mandy said. "I was scared too, before I tried it. But it wasn't as weird as I thought it would be. The people there were really nice to us."

Ashley smiled. This was better than she ever could have hoped for! She looked at Mandy, and then at her girlfriend's parents, and said, "Well, if you don't mind the girl being thirteen, I would be willing to go to bed with both of you. I don't have to be home until Midnight. I like mating with Hans as much as I like mating with Mandy and I would happily do it with both of you, too. Otherwise, sure, I could take you to that sex club. Do you want to come too, Lisa? Or to try it with me?"

Richard glanced upstairs, and replied, "I hadn't expected you to offer yourself like that! Ummm, I suppose we could try it... But not tonight. What if Terry and Teddy woke up and caught us? It would have to be arranged so that the boys wouldn't know."

"Oh? So Lisa and I would have to tell our brothers if we have sex with Ashley, but _you_don't want them to know if you and mom do it with her?" Mandy asked. "If you and mom are going to make out with my girlfriend, I want to watch! Maybe I should even do it with her while you two watch us! Heck, I'll even let Terry and Teddy watch us! No secrets, right?"

"I can't believe any of this, but I agree with Mandy," Lisa said. "If you and mom want to mate with Ashley, I wanna watch you do it!"

"This is all going too fast for me," Gretchen said. "Ashley, I... Thank you. We'll talk about it. But for my first time, I'll be nervous enough if it's just you and Richard with me, in our own bedroom or in a hotel room. The idea of doing it in front of our kids is way too raw for me to consider yet. We need to make arrangements for the boys, at least, to be elsewhere."

"I agree," Richard added uncomfortably. He couldn't help but think of that feline guy fucking his daughter in public at that sex club, and the fact that his daughter watched it and didn't find it offensive. Mandy and Lisa were not asking to have sex with their parents, but asking to watch their parents having sex with Ashley, and offering to have sex with the bunny while their parents watched, was barely removed from actually committing incest. The idea of committing incest with his kids was something he had never seriously considered. Sure, he had occasionally read incest porn, and the thought of himself and one of his daughters having sex had occurred to him - but swiftly been dismissed as impossible and far too dangerous to consider. But were his daughters actually seeking an incestuous tryst with their parents? "Ahhh, we'll think about your offer, Ashley. But if we do accept, we need to have the first time be something that is just you, my wife and myself. Sorry, girls, but I don't want you to watch us that first time either."

"Maybe some other time though, daddy?" Mandy asked.

"Perhaps. I'll have to discuss that further with your mother," Richard replied. "Right now, I think I should take Ashley home."

"Thanks for being cool about me and Mandy," Ashley said. "And I'm serious. If you and your wife want a threesome, I'll be willing to try it!"

===

Jan 17, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

The next morning, right after breakfast, Mandy called Hans.

"You will not _believe_the conversation Lisa and I had with our parents last night, Hans!" she said. "Can I come over right away and talk to you privately? This is something I want to tell you in person."

"Sure Mandy. I can send Phil over to get you. Is ten o'clock good for you?" Hans replied.

"Great! I'll see you soon!" Mandy said.

===

Jan 17, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Hans was waiting for Mandy in the Foyer of his mansion, when Phil let her out of the limo at the front door.

"So, what sort of a conversation did you have with your parents has you so excited, and smiling at the same time?" Hans asked, as he gave Mandy a kiss and a hug.

"Let's go up to your room, and I'll tell you all about it," Mandy said as they went upstairs together. "But to start with, Friday night, after the game, mom found out that I went on another date with Ashley. I, ummm, hadn't told my folks yet that I'm bisexual. They thought I went out with some of the other cheerleaders for dinner and to listen to a band. Well, now my parents know the truth."

"Well, it must have gone well or you'd be upset," Hans said, opening the door to his suite for her. He led her to a couch in his sitting room and they sat side by side. "So, tell me all about it."

"Well, you know that since last August, Ashley has been dating me. We haven't gone out a lot, but it's been really fun going out with her," Mandy said. "But except for the 'girls' night out' that Ashley, Hazel, Paula and I did last August, my parents didn't know about any of the other dates. They thought I was shopping, or studying with a friend, or going somewhere with the cheerleaders."

"Yes, you told me you two were dating, and I think it's great that you two are enjoying each other's company so much," Hans said. "What happened to make your parents find out?"

"Mom stayed up late, and saw Ashley kissing me after our date on Friday night. And we were both dressed really sexy, for each other," Mandy said. "Anyway, mom and I had a long talk, and I confessed about being bisexual, and even about having sex with Ashley, Hazel, Paula and Lisa. But I didn't tell mom that Lisa and I are also screwing Terry and Teddy. Had I told you about that?"

"Lisa told me, on our last date," Hans said. "Give how often I mate with my sisters, I could hardly hold it against you if you fuck your brothers. But didn't your mom flip out about you doing the lesbian incest?"

"She was surprised, but she took it well," Mandy said. "Turns out Mom is bisexual too. She just hasn't done it with a girl since her only time, back in high school. She said she would talk to dad about Lisa and I being bi, and about me having permission to openly date Ashley. Then last night, Dad gave Ashley a ride home from here, but took her to our place for a chat with Lisa, mom, dad and me. They agreed that Lisa and I can date girls if we want to, but we can't hide it from them or from our brothers. And get this... Mom and dad are actually considering inviting Ashley to do a three-way with them! Lisa and I asked if we could watch that happening, but they said no. The problem is, they definitely want to do it when Terry and Teddy are somewhere else, so my brothers can't find out."

"Wow! Really? I didn't think your mom and dad did any fooling around," Hans said. "But how is this for an idea? I'll invite all four of you over here next Saturday, after the game. You, Lisa and your brothers. Then if your folks want to take Ashley home, they can. Would that work?"

"My parents have never done this before," Mandy said. "They claimed Pouncefield is affecting them, and making them hornier. Let me call mom and see if that would be okay with them."

After a call home, and another call to Ashley, Mandy grinned and said, "Well, they all agreed! Looks like next weekend my parents both get to have sex with Ashley!"

"And your sister and brothers can have fun over here, with my family!" Hans said. "Sounds like it will be a wild weekend for all of us!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 466 By DoggyStyle57, September 2013

==========

Jan 17, 2010 (Sunday evening) - Ashley's home, in Pouncefield

Mandy was more than a little bit nervous when her mother, Gretchen Blackwell, dropped her off at Ashley's home for dinner on Sunday evening.

Just yesterday, Mandy's mom had found out that Mandy was secretly having a lesbian affair with Ashley, and that Mandy was also having sex with her sister, Lisa, and her cousin, Paula! And amazingly, it had ended up with her mother accepting her daughters' affairs. She had even accepted the incest that they had committed. Her mom didn't tell her dad about the incest, but she did intercede with Mandy's father and prepare him for accepting the idea that his daughters were openly bisexual.

Yesterday afternoon, Mandy's parents met with Mandy, Lisa, and Ashley. Her mom and dad said they would accept that both their daughters were bisexual, and would accept Ashley and Mandy's relationship, on one condition - that there would be no more sneaking around. Mandy had to openly admit to her brothers, her sister, and Ashley's parents and siblings that she and Ashley were 'a couple' and having a lesbian sexual affair. The same would go for Lisa - if she wanted to date a girl, she had to do it openly. Mandy had agreed to her parents' conditions, and Ashley had arranged for this dinner with her family - to introduce her new girlfriend to her parents and siblings.

But Mandy had a much larger reason to be nervous, beyond 'coming out of the closet' with her own family and her girlfriend's family, because another totally unbelievable thing had happened last night. Mandy's parents had been completely monogamous since they first started dating. But Gretchen admitted to her husband that she was just as bisexual as her daughters, and after much discussion, she and her husband Richard were both now planning to have sex with Ashley themselves! So now, Mandy was going to have to face Ashley's parents, knowing that within a week their little girl would be screwing Mandy's parents!

Mandy took a deep breath and walked up onto the porch of the large two-story home, where Ashley was waiting for her.

"Hey there, beautiful," Ashley said, giving Mandy a kiss on the cheek and giving a wave to Mandy's mom as she drove off. "Well? Are you ready to meet my huge family?"

"I guess. Ummm... H-how many brothers and sisters did you say you have, Ashley?" Mandy asked.

"Twelve. Six of each. But tonight you'll only have to meet the four who are closest to me in age," Ashley said. "Our family is too big to cram into one dining room, or even to serve from just one kitchen. Not enough bedrooms in one house, either. See the house next door? That one's ours too, and if you look back in the side yard, you can see the enclosed walkway that dad had built between them. Half the family lives there, with my oldest brother and sister in charge. They'll have my six youngest siblings over there to have their own dinner, while we eat with mom and dad. So you won't have any of the little ones asking awkward questions."

"Wow! I can't imagine living in such a big family," the Bernese girl said, staring at the house next door. "Your parents must be pretty rich, to afford two homes this nice!"

"Well, daddy makes a pretty good living," Ashley admitted. "He's an investment broker. Mom's kind of an artist, and she occasionally manages to sell her paintings for a pretty good price. But don't worry. Other than having a huge family, we're just like anyone else. Hazel was from a much poorer family than yours, and mom and dad accepted her completely. You'll see. They'll love you as much as I do. Come on inside."

===

When they got inside, Mandy was surprised to find that she was as tall as Ashley's dad, and taller than her mother. She hadn't really thought much about bunnies in general being a smaller species than Bernese Mountain Dogs like herself.

"This is my mom and dad," Ashley said, "and behind them are my twin brothers, Hank and Bobby, and my sisters Caroline and Bianca. Everyone, this is my new girlfriend, Mandy Blackwell."

Ashley's father had fur that was a rich chocolate brown. He appeared to be at least half a dozen years older than ether of Mandy's parents. He took Mandy's hand when she offered it, and said, "I'm William, and my wife is Sophia. It's nice to meet you, at last."

"It certainly is. Welcome to our home, Mandy," Sophia added. Her fur was a glossy jet black, like Ashley's, and her hair was also black and worn long and loose. She was of a similar age to her husband. She was also very pregnant. Mandy tried not to stare at her belly, but Sophia caught her glance. "I'm expecting twins in about two months," she said happily, offering her own hand.

"Mom thinks she has to live up to the stereotype of the 'fertile bunny'," said Hank with a smirk, from behind his mother. He and his twin brother both had their father's rich chocolate brown fur, and were fifteen or so.

"I still say she won't be happy until we have a birthday in every month on the calendar," said Bobby. "Nice meeting you, Mandy. Welcome to the tribe. We'll try not to overwhelm you."

The two girls slipped past the others while Mandy was still standing there holding Sophia's hand and trying to come up with an appropriate response.

"I'm Bianca," said the brown furred bunny girl. "I'm nine and a half! Nice to meet you!"

"And I'm Caroline," said her black furred sister. Except for having black fur and a black tail, Caroline was a dead ringer for Ashley!

Mandy blinked at Caroline, and then glanced back and forth between Ashley and Caroline as she released Sophia's hand.

"No, I'm not Ashley's twin, but we get that a lot," Caroline said with a laugh. "I'm twelve - a year younger than Ashley. But so many people think we're twins - well, that's why Ashley bleaches her hair and her tail blonde. So we'll look a little more different."

"I think we've already stunned the poor girl," Sophia said gently. "She hasn't been able to get a word in edgewise! Ashley did tell us you were shy. Is that it?"

"Ahhhh. Well, actually... This is embarrassing ma'am, but I was going to call your husband Mister... and I... well, I suddenly realized I don't know Ashley's last name!" Mandy confessed.

"That's to be expected, actually. Ashley rarely uses anything but her first name. She thinks our family name is 'too cute'. It's 'Cuddlefur'." William said.

"Oh! Well, thank you for welcoming me, Mister and Mrs. Cuddlefur," Mandy said, regaining her composure a little. "I think it's a very nice name. You all have such pretty fur, that it seems quite appropriate."

"They teased me in kindergarten about it," Ashley said sullenly. "It's not like I'm ashamed of my name, really. It just... Well, I have enough stereotypes to deal with, being a bunny and coming from a big family."

"Well, dinner is ready, so let's eat," Sophia said, leading everyone to the dining room.

===

"Did I get your steak cooked the way you like it?" Sophia asked as they ate.

Mandy was somewhat acutely aware that she was the only one at the table eating meat. "Ummm, yes. It's very nice. I... hope it wasn't any trouble for you to..."

"No trouble at all. Hazel eats meat as well, and I learned to make several foods she liked, for when she visited. If you have some favorite recipes, I'd be glad to make them, too," Sophia said.

"Thank you, ma'am," Mandy said. "Hazel's a friend of mine too. We're all on the cheerleader squad together, you know."

"I recognize you now, yes," William said. "Ashley was quite closed-mouthed about who she was dating after she and Hazel stopped dating regularly. She hadn't even said her new 'love interest' was also a cheerleader. But I do recall seeing you at the games with her."

"So, do you only do girls?" Hank asked, earning a punch in the shoulder from his twin brother.

"Don't be rude, knucklehead!" Bobby said. "I apologize for my brother, Mandy. He can be a jerk sometimes."

"It's all right," Mandy said. "I mean, I'm here for all of you to get to know me better. You can ask any questions you like. No, I'm not a lesbian, Hank. I'm bisexual. I also have a boyfriend - Hans von Bernerholdt. But Hans and Ashley are the only two people that I'm 'dating' right now. And they both know about each other."

"Hans?" Caroline asked, glancing at her older sister. "Isn't he the guy that Hazel started dating?"

"Same guy, yeah, but I don't mind," Ashley said. "Hazel is happy as one of the girls in 'Hans' Harem'. He's a sweet guy, and I can't blame either Hazel or Mandy for loving him."

"Well, I may as well ask then - what are your intentions toward my daughter, Mandy?" William asked.

"Honestly sir, I'm still sort of confused," Mandy said. "I don't have a lot of experience yet, with boys or with girls. I like Hans a lot, and I like Ashley a lot too. They both make me feel special, but kind of in different ways. I... well, my first experiences were with girls, but I didn't let a lot of people know. I started dating Hans to find out if I liked guys or not, and he's been really good to me, even though he has a lot of other girlfriends. Ashley... well, she makes me feel like I'm the only one in her heart. She's more romantic than Hans is, at least with me."

"I'm cool with her seeing Hans," Ashley said. "We're not going steady, anyway. Heck, I still see Hazel occasionally. But Mandy and I have been enjoying each other's company a lot."

"I'm grateful that you're all accepting me so well," Mandy said. "I was afraid of how my family or hers would take it, but so far, you've all just smiled and said you're happy for us."

"I have a sister who is a lesbian, and another who is bisexual," Sophia said. "So girls who like girls are not a new thing in our family. I'll admit, I do hope that someday Ashley will raise a few babies of her own. But these days, she could do that even if she married another girl, couldn't she? Do you like children, Mandy?"

"Ummm, yeah. I kind of want to be a mom someday myself. Not right away though," Mandy replied.

"That's good to hear," Sophia replied. "Ashley said something about a sleepover next weekend at your place?"

Mandy blinked and tried to look calm, as she said, "Yeah. Umm, my parents want to get to know Ashley better, too. She's invited to lunch and dinner at my home next Saturday, after the game, and if it's okay with you, could she spend the night? My parents could give her a ride home from the game, and could bring her back here on Sunday."

"That sounds fair," Sophia replied.

"Yes, that would be fine with us," William agreed.

"Thanks mom! Thanks daddy!" Ashley said with a grin.

===

Jan 17, 2010 (Sunday evening) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

Several hours later, William gave Mandy a ride home. He stayed long enough to meet her mother and to discuss the plans for next weekend, making sure that this was something the Blackwell parents had actually agreed to. Then he shook hands with Gretchen and headed back home.

===

When he was gone, Gretchen Blackwell gave a sigh of relief. "So... this is really going to happen, isn't it? Their little girl is going to spend next Saturday afternoon and evening... with us?"

"Well, if you chicken out, you can just share a couple meals with Ashley and call us at Hans' place," Mandy said. "Then we'll come home, and have the sleepover that her family is expecting her to be attending."

"And what will you kids really be doing at Hans' place?" Gretchen asked. "What have you told your brothers? Or Hans, for that matter?"

"Terry and Teddy think we have been invited to Hans' mansion to try to cheer Heidi up, because our cousin Will broke up with Heidi. And that's true, really. Heidi could use some cheering up. And Lisa, Terry and Teddy are also going to get to meet Hans' cousin, Hannah Krause, who is on the cheerleader squad with me. Hans doesn't need a reason to want to have Lisa or me over there, and he likes the idea of Terry and Teddy dating his little sister," Mandy said. "We'll have lots of fun over there, and Hans has plenty of guest bedrooms, and liked having overnight guests. We'll stay out of your hair all night."

"You don't mind us... borrowing your girlfriend?" Gretchen asked.

"I told you, mom, as long as she's cool with it, I don't mind. In fact, Lisa and I still think it would be hot to watch the three of you making out!" Mandy insisted.

"I'll be nervous enough as it is," Gretchen admitted. "To... 'make out'... with another girl at all... let alone one as young as you are, and with your father watching... Or watching him mate with such a young girl..."

"But the idea is turning you on, too, isn't it mom?" Mandy asked with a grin. "I can smell how aroused you're getting, just talking about it."

"Oh dear..." Gretchen said, blushing. "Am I really that obvious?"

"Only because I've been with another girl a lot recently, mom," Mandy insisted. "I've learned to pay attention to other girls' scents. I don't think most people would notice."

"Thank you dear. Now, let's turn in. You do have school tomorrow!" Gretchen said.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 467 By DoggyStyle57, September 2013

==========

Jan 23, 2010 (Saturday) - Mustang Ridge School, in Mustang Ridge

Terry and Teddy Blackwell sat in the bleachers of the Mustang Ridge gym, on either side of Heidi von Bernerholdt, with their sister Lisa on Terry's left, and Miss Cheri LeChow on Teddy's right. They were watching the Saint Lovejoy boys in their second to last basketball game of the season.

The Blackwell children's parents, Gretchen and Richard, were seated further up in the stands, giving their boys a little 'privacy' while they tried to make friends with Heidi. The adults were watching the game, but in particular they were watching the bunny cheerleader, Ashley.

"Do you think Ashley is wearing black panties that match her fur, or do you think she really isn't wearing any panties at all down there?" Richard said quietly to his wife. "I swear a saw a flash of a thin pink line between her legs when she did that last high kick!"

"I don't think Ashley is wearing any panties at all, dear," Gretchen said, squirming a bit. "I'm certain that vixen, Taylor, doesn't have any on! I'm not even sure if Mandy is wearing any! I've never watched the cheerleaders so closely, but I don't think I saw any panties under our daughter's skirt when she did that last cartwheel."

"Oh really?" Richard said, looking more closely at his eldest daughter. But Mandy wasn't doing any cartwheels or kicks now.

On the edge of the basketball court, Mandy, Hannah and Taylor formed a three girl pyramid, and little Hazel scrambled up to stand on Taylor's shoulders and cheer for their team. It had been a difficult game for Saint Lovejoy's side. The equine boys from Mustang ridge were much taller than the fox, wolf, dog and bunny boys on the Saint Lovejoy team. But smaller Saint Lovejoy's players were faster and more agile, and that kind of evened things out. When their team scored a crucial basket to take the lead with just seconds to go in the last part of the game, Hazel jumped from Taylor's shoulders, bounced off a trampoline, and landed on Ashley's shoulders, while the rest of the cheer squad cheered wildly for their team to win.

"Which of the cheerleaders do you think is the most attractive?" Lisa asked Terry.

"Ummmm, I dunno," the younger Bernese boy replied. "I guess the Bernese girl next to Mandy. Not that it matters. She's older than me and probably wouldn't even notice me."

"That's Hannah, next to Mandy," Lisa said, "and she's going to be with us at Hans' mansion this evening after the game. I think you'd be pleasantly surprised with how interesting she might find you. Especially if you tell her you think she was the most attractive girl the cheerleaders. It's OK to tell her. Mandy and I gave you and Teddy our permission to let both Hannah and Heidi know that you like girls and that you know how to make a girl feel good."

"Mummm, okay," Terry said. "I kinda figured it was okay, the way you two were encouraging us to cuddle with Heidi. Might even be a good idea if people see us with other girls, right?" Around their school friends, Terry and his brother Teddy had been pretending that they still thoughts girls had cooties, to make it less likely that anyone would notice how affectionate they had become with their big sisters lately. And while the twins still couldn't believe how lucky they were that their sisters found them sexually attractive, it _would_be nice to have a girlfriend that didn't insist the boys dress like girls, the way their sisters did when they had sex!

The buzzer sounded, and the game ended with Saint Lovejoy ahead by two points. The Blackwell children each picked up the backpacks that they had resting between their feet, and Miss Cheri picked up Mandy's backpack, which Lisa had brought into the stands with her when they arrived at the game.

Mandy and Hannah met with Cheri, Lisa, Terry, Teddy and Heidi in the parking lot. Hazel and Taylor were there as well, but as the others arrived, the puppy girl and vixen made their own farewells.

"See you tomorrow, Hannah," Hazel said, as she waved at her approaching parents. "It's my mom's birthday this weekend, and dad's was last weekend, so I'm going home with them to celebrate. I'll be back on Sunday evening."

"And I have a date with Glen and Darren Johnson," Taylor said, waving at the two equine teenagers. "I'm still trying to convince them to do a porn movie with me. See you tomorrow, if all goes well! Bye!"

"Urf! I get sore between my legs just thinking about how big those horse boys must be," Mandy said. "I can't see how she can enjoy fucking around with horses."

"It takes a certain amount of getting used to," Hannah said, waving at the pony boys herself. "They're nice boys, though."

"Oh really? Have you tried it with them, Hannah?" Mandy asked the other Bernese girl.

"A few times, yeah. Like I said, it takes some getting used to. Care to introduce me to your brothers? I've already met Lisa at school," Hannah said.

"Terry, Teddy, this is Hannah Krause. She's one of Hans' and Heidi's cousins, and is staying at their mansion now that she is attending Saint Lovejoy," Mandy said.

"Haven't seen you around school," Terry said. "It's nice to meet you."

"I have!" Teddy said. "She was at one of the school dances, last Halloween! Nice to finally meet you, Hannah."

"The pleasure is mine," Hannah replied.

Lisa nudged Terry, and said, "Aren't you forgetting something, little brother?"

"Oh! Well... Miss Hannah, I just wanted to say that, well, I think you're the prettiest girl in our cheerleader squad!" Terry said, blushing slightly.

"Oh? Well, that's very nice of you to say," Hannah said, giving the boy a kiss on the cheek. "But personally, I think your sister Mandy is prettier than I am."

"Well, I think he's right," Teddy chimed in. "You're very pretty, Hannah, and I'm surprised we don't seem to cross paths at school. I'm sure I would remember if you were in any of our classes."

"Well, I am a few years older than you two, so we wouldn't have many classes in common," Hannah said. "But that doesn't mean we can't be friends. Shall we go?"

===

Elsewhere in the parking lot, Gretchen and Richard Blackwell somewhat nervously led Ashley to their car. Ashley had her gym bag and a small backpack with her, and Richard put them in the trunk. No one said anything until they were out of the parking lot and onto the highway.

"You're sure about doing this?" Gretchen nervously asked Ashley, as she sat in the back seat with the bunny girl.

"Quite sure," Ashley said. She leaned over and kissed Mrs. Blackwell fully on the muzzle, her soft young tongue insistently seeking entry to the older Bernese woman's mouth.

Gretchen gasped, and found herself returning the young girl's French kiss. When they came up for air, she blushed and said, "I... wow... W-we better wait until we get home. If we keep that up, poor Richard will have an accident, trying to watch us in the rear view mirror!"

"That was pretty hot all right," Richard said, glancing back at them. "We'll be home soon."

===

Jan 23, 2010 (Saturday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

On the ride to the mansion, Cheri drove the minivan, Heidi sat in the middle seat between Terry and Teddy, and Lisa and Mandy sat on either side of Hannah in the back seat. Heidi chatted amicably with the boys, who kept occasionally glancing back at Hannah and their older sisters.

Marie LeChow met them at the door, and let all of them in while her mother parked the minivan. "Welcome to Bernerholdt Mansion!" she said cheerfully.

"Hi Marie!" Teddy said. "Ummm, where's Hans? I was kinda surprised he wasn't at the game with us."

"Oh, he'll join us soon, I think," Marie said with a grin.

"My big brother's playing a game," Heidi said. She was also grinning now.

"It's a game you and Terry play rather well, Teddy," Mandy said. "I'm sure that Hans would like to play it with you tonight."

"What game is that?" Teddy asked, looking confused. He looked at his sisters and at Hannah, all of whom were grinning. "Hey! What's so funny?"

"You really haven't noticed, have you?" Hannah asked. "Well, you don't have as much practice at the game as I have had, from what your sisters have told me."

"Okay. What's the joke? Where's Hans, and what's this game all about?" Terry asked. Like his brother he was getting rather confused.

Hannah reached into her purse, pulled out an elastic hair tie, and fastened her long black hair back in a pony tail. But when she spoke again, her voice was no longer feminine. It was Hans' voice that said, "I'm right in front of you. Recognize me now?"

The twins stared at Hannah, speechless.

Teddy was the first to manage to speak. "N-no way! Hans? Is that really you? In... you were wearing a dress in front of the whole school?"

"Holy shit! Mandy! Y-you t-told him... about... us? He knows?" Terry asked, as what Mandy and Hannah had said began to sink in.

"Yes, they told me," Hannah said, this time with her feminine voice. "That's why they wanted you to meet me as Hannah. So you could see there were other boys that liked cross dressing, and would even do it in public. The cheerleaders all know I am Hannah, and a few friends at school know. But as far as most of the school knows, I'm just another girl at the school, who doesn't happen to have any classes in common with them."

"Hey! All they told me was that you boys would get girly sometimes," Heidi said. "And I'm cool with that. I like girly boys. But is there more to it than that?"

"Wait sis! We'll get in trouble for sure!" Teddy said frantically, as Mandy began to speak.

"No you won't, because they do it too," Mandy said. "Where do you think I got the idea to seduce you two? Hans has sex with all his sisters."

"Wait! What? _All_his sisters? But I thought Heidi was his _only_sister! And she hasta stay a virgin, right?" Teddy said.

"Well, I'm the only one that has both the same mom and dad," Heidi said. "But daddy has a lot of lovers, and some of them have also had his kids. Marie is my half sister, and Taylor is too. And back home we have two more half sisters. Hans has sex with all of us. Though you're right that I still hafta keep my darned hymen intact, I can do everything else, and we do, pretty much every day. So, you two have been screwing your sisters? I think that's cool, and I can't wait to watch you do it! Do you wanna see me sucking Hans' cock?"

"Sis, are you gonna make us dress like girls?" Terry asked.

"Yep. Lisa and I packed your girly clothes in our backpacks," Mandy said smugly. "Let's go up to Hans' bedroom and get the two of you changed, and then we can all start having fun with each other!"

"Have fun!" Marie said as they headed upstairs. "Mom and I are on duty until after dinner, but maybe I'll join you later tonight."

===

Half an hour later, Lisa, Mandy and Heidi were all naked, and Terry, Teddy and Hannah were all dressed in cute girly clothes. Hannah looked quite comfortable in the red see-through baby doll nightgown that she had changed into, and try as they might, the boys couldn't see where Hans had managed to hide his cock and balls. Terry and Teddy were wearing tight pink panties with their cock tips sticking up out of the waistband, and pink training bras, and both of them were wearing long black wigs with curly hair. Mandy and Lisa were just finishing applying makeup and perfume to their little brothers.

Heidi grinned and said, "I think you're both so cute! I wanna see you both licking your sister's cunnies! You can watch Hannah licking mine while you do it!" She flopped back on Hans' big bed and spread her young thighs, while Lisa lay on one side of her and Mandy lay on her other side.

"Come on, pretty girls! Show us how much you love your sisters!" Mandy commanded.

Hannah happily knelt in front of Heidi and started lapping at the young Bernese girl's slit. She looked back at the cross-dressed twins and said, "Come on, don't be shy! Let's all love on our sisters!"

Teddy shrugged and started licking Mandy, while Teddy worshiped Lisa's slit with his tongue. Both boys' balls were aching by the time the three real girls had their first orgasms.

"Mummmm, that's so good!" Heidi said enthusiastically. "I love watching all of you! Now, let's have our girly boy guests lay down and lick their sisters some more, while Hannah and I give you two a BJ."

"W-wait... You and Hannah? But she's..." Terry started to say.

Lisa thwapped him on the head, and said, "She's just like you. And you've each sucked your brother's cock, and lapped your cum and his from our cunnies, haven't you? And it was you who said Hannah was the prettiest cheerleader, wasn't it? And now you don't want her sucking your cock?"

"I'm sorry, Mistress. If Hannah wants to do that, then okay," Terry said, knowing he couldn't refuse his sister's orders. He lay on his back where Lisa had been and Lisa straddled his face to be licked. Beside him, Teddy and Mandy did the same.

When the girls had their brother's heads buried in their crotches, and unable to see who was sucking them off, she said, "Now both of you close your eyes, and enjoy this! Try to guess if it's Heidi or Hannah that's sucking you off. I bet you won't be able to tell the difference! And don't try touching them with your hands to find out. Keep your hands on your sisters' asses!"

Hannah licked her muzzle and pulled down Teddy's panties just enough for the ten year old Berner boy's cock to be fully exposed. Teddy was already all the way out of his sheath and starting to knot up. She took his eight inch long cock all the way into her throat right away, and eagerly started sucking him off.

Heidi did the same with Terry, taking the other boy's cock down her throat with ease, and eagerly seeking to make him cum.

Both boys groaned with pleasure, and started licking their sisters more eagerly than ever.

After a few minutes, as her boy's knot began to throb, Hannah took her boy's cock out of her mouth and gave the full length a lick, winking at Heidi. The Bernese girl nodded and licked the full length of Terry's cock, squeezed his throbbing knot, and then quickly traded places with her cross-dressed big brother.

It didn't take much longer for the boys to cum in the Bernerholdt children's throats, and for their big sisters to cum from the licking their little brothers were giving them. Heidi and Hannah stood beside the bed before the Blackwell girls got off their brother's faces.

"Well, which one of them sucked you off, Terry?" Lisa asked

"Yeah, can you tell?" Mandy asked Teddy.

"Ummm, I' can't tell, no. It just felt really good." Terry admitted. "Thank you."

"I couldn't tell either," Teddy said.

"So, I think you should both thank Hannah properly," Lisa said to her brothers. "You should return the favor, while she licks Heidi again!"

Terry swallowed and said shyly, "Yes Mistress. I.. I guess I'll go first, since I dared to complain."

"Good girl!" Lisa said, as Hannah lay on the bed between Lisa and Mandy, and Heidi straddled Hannah's face again to be licked. "And don't either of you stop until you've made Hannah cum in your mouths!"

Mandy and Lisa fingered themselves as they watched Terry sucking Hannah's thick cock. Terry couldn't get it into his throat like Hannah or Heidi had done for him, but he tried his best, and when Hannah groaned and spurted, Terry obediently swallowed every drop. "Your turn, Teddy," he said when he was done.

Teddy repeated his brother's performance, staring at Hannah's tongue as it darted into Heidi's virginal cunny. He realized that he didn't mind that he was sucking a cross-dressed guy's cock. This show was worth the embarrassment. And Hannah tasted pretty good, really.

Marie came in to tell them that it was time for a late lunch, just in time to see Teddy taking Hannah's full load down his throat. She applauded politely and said. "Lunch in fifteen minutes. You have time for a shower, if you want to change back into boys. But don't worry about anyone else seeing you dressed girly. Everyone in the household is used to Hannah doing it."

"I think I'd like to be a boy again," Terry said. "May we please change back, Mistress?" he asked Lisa.

"I suppose you may, for now. Let's all split a shower then," Lisa replied.

"This is going to be a fun night," Hannah said, as she led them to the shower and stripped off her girly things. "Thank you all, for playing the 'girly game' with me."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 468 By DoggyStyle57, September 2013

==========

Jan 23, 2010 (Saturday) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

When Richard and Gretchen Blackwell got home with Ashley, Richard pulled the car all the way into the garage, and when they got out, he led them across the back yard and in through the back door, which let them into the family room.

"Afraid someone will see you bringing me here?" the thirteen year old bunny girl asked with a slight smirk, once they were all inside the house. "All you'd have to explain is that I'm a friend of one of your daughters, and I'm waiting here for her, to attend a sleepover. It's really not suspicious at all."

Richard sighed and said, "I suppose you're right, Ashley. But we've never brought anyone to our home before with the intent to have them join us in the bedroom, let alone considered doing that with a girl your age! So please forgive me if I'm a little paranoid about being seen with the two of us here with just you, while our kids are gone. This is all so very new to both of us."

"If it makes you feel any better, I've only had sex with adults twice before this, and never with anyone older than their mid twenties, so it's kinda new to me, too," Ashley said. "But I certainly am looking forward to this."

"Well, Gretchen and I are both thirty one, so we're not that much older than those other adults you've had sex with, I guess," Richard replied. "But neither of us has ever had sex with anyone more than a couple of years older or younger than we are, and you're as young as our own children... and back where we came from, we could go to jail for having sex with a kid your age, if we got caught."

"But I'm _not_jailbait here in Pouncefield, I promise," Ashley said. "Here, anyone who is at least twelve years old is considered to be 'of legal age' for giving consent to sex - even with an adult. I'm thirteen, so I can legally have sex with anyone I want to, and I'm on Norplant, so you can't get me pregnant. Now, if someone over the age of 17 wanted to have sex with a kid between the ages of eight and eleven, they'd need their parent's permission, but they could still legally do it, if their parents and the kid all agreed to the idea."

"Your friend Hans and his maid, Bridget, filled us in on most of that, yes, shortly after he started dating Mandy. About how the area has an aphrodisiac effect on people, and so the local laws allow sex much younger. Last August, when we were new to the area, it seemed unbelievable that this area has such an effect on the people who live here. But only five months later, both of our daughters have certainly felt the effects, and Gretchen and I have too," Richard admitted.

"Well, what do you want to do first?" Ashley asked with a big grin. "Eat lunch, or eat me? Or watch me eating out Mrs. Blackwell? I'm all yours until tomorrow morning."

"Ummm, how about lunch, and we can talk and get to know each other better?" Gretchen suggested, blushing at the girl's bold words.

"Okay," Ashley said. "Whatever you want is fine with me."

===

While they ate, Ashley told them about many, though not all, of her own sexual experiences, and Gretchen and Richard hesitantly talked about their own much more limited experiences. When the meal was almost over, Richard asked, "Ahhhh, Ashley? We sort of noticed something when you and the girls were doing your cheerleading. Is it normal for some of you girls to not wear panties when you cheer for your team?"

"Most of us like flashing the crowd, yeah. Taylor never wears panties. I wasn't wearing any today, and I'm still not. Wanna see?" she stood up and raised her short skirt, revealing her neatly trimmed black pubic fur, and the wet pink slit of her aroused cunny.

Richard licked his muzzle and said, "Very nice. Ummm, is Mandy in the habit of doing that too?"

"She does sometimes, yeah, 'cause I kind of talked her into it. Not always," Ashley replied, letting go of her skirt. "Today she didn't have any on. In fact, I think Hannah and Jihady were the only two girls wearing panties today. Does that bother you? Or does it turn you on? What do you think of all those young girls - even your own daughter - exposing their cunnies in public?"

"I confess I found it quite arousing to watch you and Taylor flashing the crowd, though I'm not at all sure I like the idea of my daughter doing something like that," Richard said.

"Yet as soon as I pointed out to him that Mandy also didn't seem to have panties on, the first thing he did was to see if he could get a peek up her skirt!" Gretchen said with an embarrassed laugh. "We should both probably be outraged, but... I got wetter when I thought about my daughter exposing herself in public like that! I think this place is making all of us crazy."

"Perhaps it is. But it's a good kind of crazy," Ashley said. She walked over to Gretchen and raised her cheerleader skirt again, saying, "Get as close a look as you want, ma'am. Touch me or diddle me or lick me! I'm all yours to play with tonight."

Gretchen's nose was just inches away from the young cheerleader's exposed slit, and she could smell the scent of the child's arousal quite clearly. She looked at her husband, who just nodded and watched them. Then she turned to face the bunny girl, positioning herself so her husband could still see what she was doing, and she gently parted the girl's labia with the fingers of one hand, and gave her a close sniff.

Ashley put one foot on the seat of Gretchen's chair, opening the petals of her feminine flower widely, and she placed a hand gently on the back of the Bernese woman's head, pushing her closer. "That's it Mrs. B! Lick my bunny cunny! Show your husband how much you like licking a young girl like me!"

Gretchen heard her husband unzipping his pants, and turned to see that he was taking out his cock and starting to slowly stroke it, with his eyes locked on his wife. She smiled shyly, and turned back to Ashley, licking tentatively at first, and then more eagerly as she got a taste of the girl's savory juices. The bunny girl was incredibly wet and aroused, and responded rapidly to Gretchen's tongue with happy murrs and moans. Gretchen kept licking until Ashley began to quiver and shake with her orgasm.

When her climax was done, Ashley sat on the edge of the table and caught her breath, smiling happily. "Wow! You did that really well! Are you sure you haven't been doing this all along since high school?"

"Never in the last fifteen years, I swear," Gretchen said, licking the girl's juices from her muzzle. "I guess it's like riding a bike. Once you know what to do, you never forget. And the one night's experience I had with my friend Pamela, back in high school, well... she was a very good teacher."

"I wish I could meet her," Ashley said. "Shall we go upstairs to the bedroom, where we can be more comfortable?"

===

Gretchen led them upstairs to the bedroom, holding Ashley's hand. They all undressed, and Richard sat on a chair beside the bed, once again slowly stroking his cock.

"You two call the shots tonight," he said. "I'll be happy to join in, but right now I'm just as happy to watch the two of you enjoying each other."

"All right," Ashley said. "My turn to please you, Mrs. B! Lie on the bed, and I'll lick you this time."

Gretchen got on the bed, with her hips at the edge and her legs dangling toward the floor, and spread her thighs wide to give the bunny and her husband a good view of her own soaking wet slit.

"P-please lick me, Ashley!" she said hesitantly. "I want to feel your soft tongue!"

Ashley looked at Richard and shook her head. "No, this won't do. You won't see a thing from way over there, Mister B! Come over here and kneel beside me. Get a really close look!"

The bunny knelt between Gretchen's thighs, and Richard knelt on the floor to Ashley's left.

"Lick my wife, Ashley!" Richard said in a husky voice. "Make her fantasies come true!"

The bunny leaned in and parted Gretchen's labia with her fingers, and took a long, slow lick up her slit. "She tastes a lot like Mandy, Mister B.," she said mischievously. "Imagine that, when you're licking your wife later tonight. Your daughter tastes almost exactly the same." She resumed licking her girlfriend's mother, and reached down with one hand to place Richard's hand on her own groin, rubbing his finger along her wet slit until he started fondling her on his own.

Richard stared at the bunny girl as she licked his wife's cunny, and he sought out Ashley's clitoris as he fingered the young girl's sex. Here he was, intimately touching a girl the same age as his daughters. And Ashley was deliberately trying to get him aroused with comments that would lead him to incestuous thoughts about his own girls. He would never in the world hurt any of his kids, or force them to do anything they didn't want to do. But would he have sex with Mandy or Lisa, if they asked him to? Would they ever do anything like that? He would have to think about that. For now, he had to admit the idea was just as arousing as watching his wife having a lesbian encounter with a thirteen year old girl.

"Oh God! Lick me baby!" Gretchen pleaded. "Ohhh, your sweet little tongue feels so good! Yessss! Just like that, baby girl! Lick me like that!" She couldn't believe how good it felt to have the bunny girl licking her like this. Her husband was happy to please her with oral sex, and he always made her have a nice orgasm when he licked her, but his tongue-work was nothing like this! Or maybe it was just the thrill of really doing it with another female, and such a young one, and knowing her husband was watching it happen. She stopped trying to think about it and just let herself go, riding the wave or pleasure and thumping the bed with her tail as it wagged uncontrollably beneath her.

When Gretchen finished climaxing, Ashley turned and gave Richard a sloppy French kiss, so he could taste his wife's juices on her mouth. Then she said, "It's your turn now, big guy. Lie on the bed beside your wife, and let me get a really good look at what you've got to please the two of us with!"

"I agree," Gretchen said. "Richard hasn't cum yet."

Richard got on the bed, but as he looked at the slender young bunny, he said uncertainly, "I don't know, Ashley. I'm pretty big, and I don't want to hurt you."

Ashley took the Bernese man's fully erect cock in her hand, and eyed it critically. Then she licked her muzzle and leaned down to take him in her mouth for a moment, swallowing his full length down her throat.

"Oh wow! Ungh, that's so good!" Richard groaned.

"Don't worry, Mister B! I've had sex with guys who were bigger than you are, though not much bigger. I think you're a very nice size, and I can't wait to feel your knot inside my tight young bunny hole!" Ashley said, before sucking him again a few more times to get his throbbing shaft nice and wet.

"She's amazing, isn't she?" Gretchen said, as she watched the girl and her husband, and fingered herself.

"Hey, watch this! I can do a magic trick!" Ashley said with a giggle.

She waggled Richard's cock around in her hand, and said, "I wave my 'magic wand', and the girl rises into the air and balances on its tip!" Then she squatted over the tip of his cock, and positioned him carefully at the entrance to her tight little hole.

As she slowly lowered herself onto his thick shaft, she said, "Then I say the magic words - 'Ohmigawd it's huge!' - and... Hey! Presto! See? I made the magic wand disappear!"

Richard watched in amazement as inch after inch of his nine inch long, inch and three quarter thick cock slid slowly into the child's tight little vagina. He could see the bulge growing in her tummy as he probed deeper and deeper into her intimate depths. And by the end of her 'magic trick', she had every inch of him inside her! "Ohhhhh! God in heaven, you're so tight! You're sure I'm not hurting you?"

"Mummmm, not at all! Feels really good!" she said, as she rose up several inches and lowered herself again, starting to fuck him cowgirl style. "I want you to tie with me and cum inside me, Mister B! I want you to fill me with your creamy doggie cum, so Mrs. B can lick it out of me!"

"Fuck that little girl, darling!" Gretchen said, as she watched them and jilled herself off to another orgasm. "Fill her tight young cunt with your cum!"

It didn't take long before Richard groaned and did just that. He thrust deep into the young bunny, holding her hips tightly as his knot formed, locking them together. "Oh yesss! Here it goes!" he exclaimed.

Ashley squirmed, impaled on his shaft. While Richard's cock wasn't quite as thick or as long as Hans von Bernerholdt's was, his knot felt every bit as big! "That's a good boy! Full me up! Ohhh! I can feel it squirting deep inside me!"

While Richard and Ashley remained tied, Gretchen asked, "I suppose that larger male you mentioned was one of the adults you mated with, Ashley?"

The bunny smiled and said, "Actually, it was your daughter's boyfriend, Hans. He's maybe an inch longer and a quarter inch thicker than your husband. Ummm, but I think Mister B's knot is just as big as Hans' is! It feels so good, filling me completely!"

"Our Mandy has... Oh my! And Lisa too, then, and for their first times for both of them," Gretchen said, trying to imagine her daughters mating with a boy who had a bigger cock then her husband possessed.

"Yeah. Even little Hazel loves Hans' big cock. You know her? The little... brown puppy... in the cheerleaders? She's.... oh yeah, that's good! She's another one of Hans' girlfriends," Ashley said, closing her eyes and enjoying another orgasm.

"Oh! Oh my..." was all Gretchen could say. She leaned over and kissed her husband, and said, "Thank you, dear, for allowing this to happen tonight. But as soon as you've recovered enough, I need you inside me, too!"

===

Jan 23, 2010 (Saturday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

As her siblings ate lunch with Hans and Heidi, Mandy went into the kitchen and spoke privately with Miss Cheri and Marie.

"May I ask both of you a question?" she said. "It's, ummm, about the relationship between Hans and Marie."

"You may, yes," Miss Cheri said, setting down the platter that she had just brought back after getting the kids some more sandwiches.

"Ummm, Hans has told all of us about Marie and Taylor being his half sisters, and about what he does with Heidi, Marie and Taylor. He told me about the incest a while ago, including his father's involvement, and it kind of got me started on doing incest with my sister and my brothers. But I wanted to ask you, Miss Cheri, what you think of all this. See, my mom knows I've had sex with Lisa and with my cousin Paula, but I haven't told her yet that Lisa and I are both also fucking Terry and Teddy. And my dad doesn't know about the incest at all. My mom was shocked at first, but she seems willing to accept that Lisa and I fooled around a bit. But I'm not sure how to tell them that all four of their kids are having sex with each other. They're sure to find out eventually, and I hope they will be able to accept it, the way you accept what Marie does with her relatives. How did you find out about it, and what made you willing to accept it?"

Miss Cheri was quiet for a moment, and then replied, "Hans, Marie and Heidi were raised very close to one another. Perhaps too close. But they did not know that Marie was related to Hans and Heidi. And despite the fact that Master Karl was engaging in sex with fairly young girls among his maids, and would occasionally do roleplay of incest scenes with them, I did not think he would actually commit incest with his own children. When Miss Taylor came to us, I did not know that she was his daughter, or that I was helping to train the child to mate with her own father."

"When Marie was about to turn ten, Master Karl told me he intended to hire her as a maid, and to mate with her as he does with all his maids. He said at the time that part of the reason was to make it less likely that anyone would suspect she was his daughter, and to protect both her and myself from his parents' wrath, so they would not find out I had borne him a mixed-breed child. He said that if he treated her differently than his other new maids, people might wonder why," Miss Cheri stated. "I was reluctant to allow it, but I said that as long as he told her first that he was her father, and promised not to get her pregnant, I would allow her to decide."

"I was stunned to find out that Marie and Hans were already having sex with each other. But when Marie stated that she loved Hans, and that, brother or not, she couldn't imagine not continuing to be his lover, I knew I couldn't stop it from happening. And Hans and their father have both been very good to Marie, and to me," Miss Cheri continued. "Yet it was not until I found out that Master Karl also mated with Heidi and Hans in exactly the same manner that I fully accepted how they treated Marie. All of my Master's children are treated equally. He loves all of them, and he mates with all of them as an expression of his love. All of the girls are on birth control, and no one is forced to do anything. So no one is really harmed, yes?"

"I think I understand," Mandy said. "Maybe that is why Mom could accept what I had done with Lisa and Paula? None of it could get any of us pregnant, and we all did it because we loved each other. So maybe if we explain it that way, they can accept what we do with our brothers, as well?"

"Are you thinking of having sex with your parents too, Mandy?" Marie asked.

"Yeah, I've been thinking about it. Dad's a pretty handsome guy, and mom is pretty and I know now that she's bisexual," Mandy said. "Well, I'll cross that bridge when we get to it. I also wanted to thank both of you for allowing my sister and my brothers to 'play' with Heidi and Hans and each other while we're here. It's nice to be able to enjoy each other in bed without worrying about getting caught."

"Be careful in approaching your parents, Miss Mandy," Cheri advised. "Take it slowly, and hopefully they will accept what you do."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 469 By DoggyStyle57, September 2013

==========

Jan 23, 2010 (Saturday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

After lunch, the kids all went back up to Hans' bedroom, and stripped naked again. Then Mandy said, "We'll let Terry and Teddy stay as boys this time, but there's another game I want them to play with us. Hans? I'm sure you have a couple of collars and leashes that will fit them don't you?"

"Sure do. You want to do some 'Mistress and slave boy roleplay' with them?" Hans asked.

"Yeah. Lisa and I have done that too with the boys when they are girly - making them obey our orders. But we don't have any collars or leashes for them... yet!" Mandy said with a grin.

"Big brother? Will you be my slave too, while we play with them?" Heidi asked.

"I suppose I could do that," Hans said. He went to a chest of drawers and got out three collars and three leashes, and gave one set to each girl. Then he knelt in front of Heidi and the twins each knelt in front of one of their sisters.

Before Heidi fastened his collar, he reminded everyone, "Remember, we can't pop Heidi's cherry! If someone says to 'fuck Heidi', that means you fuck her butt, and you don't put anything in her vagina. Which reminds me - how do you boys feel about anal sex?" Hans asked.

"Well, Teddy and I have both fucked Lisa's ass, once, while our brother was fucking her in front. It was pretty good," Terry said.

"Yeah! We both knotted up in her at the same time, an' she almost blacked out, she came so hard!" Teddy said.

"What would you say about fucking my ass?" Hans asked. "Or about letting me fuck yours?"

"I don't think I want you fucking my butt, Hans. Sorry," Terry said. "I guess I could try fucking yours, though."

"Same here," Teddy said. "I've never even had a finger up my butt, and your pecker is huge! I'll fuck you or any of the girls under the tail, but I'm not ready to have a guy fucking my ass."

"Fair enough. That's why I asked. It's not really so bad though, as long as the person getting fucked is clean back there. And remember that any time you fuck someone's ass, you wash your cock off before you stick it anywhere else! Any other limits anyone wants to state?" Hans asked.

They all agreed no one wanted to get pissed on or to do any other messy bathroom stuff, and no one wanted to do anything painful. Once that was agreed, Lisa put a collar and leash on Terry, Mandy put a collar and leash on Terry, and Heidi did the same for Hans.

"Now, Hans, I want to see you fucking Heidi's ass!" Lisa said.

"Yeah! Let's see you tie with your sister under the tail, Hans!" Mandy said. "Terry, Teddy, you can fuck our butts and tie with us too, while we all watch Hans and Heidi."

"Yes Mistress," Hans said, as he went to the bathroom and brought back a bowl and some wet washcloths to clean up with, and a tube of lube for the girls.

When the girls had each prepared their tail holes for their brothers, each boy got behind his sister, and thrust his cock into her ass.

"Oh geeze!" Lisa exclaimed, as Terry humped her butt. "Slow down and take your time, little brother! Make sure you get your knot deep inside me, and don't pull out until you go limp again."

"This is so naughty!" Mandy said, as Teddy fucked her slowly and she watched the others doing the same lewd act.

"Feels good though," Teddy said. "I think Lisa's a little tighter back here than you are, Mandy. And I can't imagine how Heidi is managing to take Hans' big pecker so easily!"

"Well, I've had Hans' big cock up my ass a few times, and I don't think Lisa's been fucked by anyone but you two boys under her tail," Mandy said.

"Yeah. But I might let Hans try it with me this time," Lisa said. "He's bigger than our brothers, but I think I can manage it. Especially after one of our brothers has knotted with me back there."

"It just takes practice," Heidi said, as her big brother began to knot up inside her butt. "Hans fucked my butt for the first time a year ago. My first time, I'd never had anything more up my butt than three of Miss Cheri's fingers, when she greased me up for Hans to fuck me. It was soooo intense that I came as soon as he had it in me all the way, except for his knot! Then a month or so later, for my eighth birthday, Hans arranged for a whole bunch of our friends to fuck my butt! They came inside my butt twenty-one times that day, and the oldest guy to do it to me was a 45 year old porn star! And the three adults and Hans all managed to tie with me in my butt. After that, Hans or anyone else that I wanted to do it with could tie with me up the butt. The biggest guy that's ever done it to me is our daddy, and he's a bit bigger than Hans is."

"Wow! So you've had sex with your daddy too?" Mandy asked. "Does your mom know, Heidi? I remember Hans said your mom and dad are separated."

"Heidi's and my mom, Lady Helga von Bernerholdt, knows that Marie is my sister. I think she is certain that dad and I are both fucking Marie, and she suspects that maybe that dad is also fucking Heidi, though she knows Heidi still has an intact hymen," Hans said, as he started cumming inside Heidi's ass."But none of us would ever admit it to her, and last Christmas mom told dad that she was giving up on trying to catch us committing incest. She said that as long as none of us kids complained, she wouldn't interfere. She has a lover of her own, and now all she wants is to get a quiet divorce when the inheritance has been settled, and to go off and marry the Saint Bernard guy that she's in love with."

"So she suspects, but doesn't know, eh?" Mandy said. "Have you ever had any fantasies about fucking your mother, Hans?"

"Yeah," Hans admitted. "I've even watched her having sex with father and with her lover at the same time, through a one-way mirror at father's mansion. She can be really sexy. But I doubt she would agree to mating with me. I've fucked other Bernese ladies her age though, and loved it."

"Hey Teddy, Terry? Would you fuck your mom, if she was willing?" Heidi asked the twins.

"I guess I would," Terry said. "Never really thought about her like that, but if she wanted to? Why not? It's no worse than mating with my sisters, right?"

"Guess I would too," Teddy agreed. He looked at Mandy and asked, "How about you, sis? Would you and Lisa fuck dad if you got the chance?"

"I think I would, yeah. And I want to make out with Mom, too, and watch you boys fuck her!" Mandy said. "I don't know if we'll ever get the chance, but I'd love that."

"It would be fun to have mom and dad acting like our obedient slaves, wouldn't it?" Lisa mused. "I guess I'd do it too. I wish I could watch what they're doing right now!"

"Huh? What do you mean?" Teddy asked.

"Yeah! Do you know something we don't know?" Terry added.

"Well, we weren't supposed to let you know yet, but yeah," Mandy admitted. "While we're over here, mom and dad are at our house having a threesome with my girlfriend Ashley! It's the first time they've ever allowed anyone else in their bed since they started dating, before I was born! And it's the first time mom's had sex with a girl since she was in high school. Don't let on that you know though, okay? They didn't want their 'innocent little boys' to know."

Teddy slapped his sister on the butt. He was still knotted and stuck in her asshole, though his knot was starting to subside now. "Yeah, right... We're just innocently fucking our sisters, while they have sex with a girl who is younger than Mandy! What a crazy, sexy family we have! Hey, if they're doing something like that, maybe we will get to fuck our parents after all!"

When the boys could all pull out, they cleaned their cocks, and Mandy ordered, "Now, I want to watch while Terry and Teddy fuck Hans' and Heidi's asses. Pick one, and then trade places when you're done and do the other. And while you're fucking them, Hans and Heidi can lick us! "

Mandy lay on the bed in front of Hans to get licked, and Lisa lay in front of Heidi to get licked, and they both propped themselves up on their elbows to watch eagerly as their brothers buggered both of the Bernerholdt children. When Terry and Teddy traded places, so did Mandy and Lisa.

When they were done, they all got cleaned up and dressed, to give the boys a chance to recover. They went down to the mansion's movie theater and watched several of the porn films that Hans and Taylor had made. And then the whole household gathered for dinner, welcoming Taylor back from her date.

That night, Mandy took Terry to bed with her, and Lisa took Teddy as her partner. Both boys fucked their sisters until they couldn't get hard again, and fell asleep in their arms. Hans spent the night with Taylor, Marie and Heidi, mating with all three of his own sisters.

===

Jan 23, 2010 (Saturday) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

Back at the Blackwell's home, Richard eagerly fucked his wife while Ashley squatted over Gretchen's face, and the Bernese mother of four licked her husband's cum from the thirteen year old bunny girl's cunt. Then he collapsed in a chair and watched as Ashley and Gretchen traded places, and the insatiable bunny girl licked his seed from his wife, and gave Gretchen another orgasm.

"I need a few minutes to recover, girls," Richard said. "I can't cum as often as you two apparently can!"

"I bet I could make you cum right away, Mister B!" Ashley said with a wicked grin. "Do you know what 'pegging' is?"

"No, I can't say that I do. What is it?" Richard asked.

Ashley got off the bed and dug into her gym bag. She had a large strap-on dildo hidden under her clothes, and she took it out of the bag and put it on, while standing on the far side of the bed and facing away from them. Then she turned around and showed it to the adult Bernese couple. "Ever had anyone fuck your butt, Mister B?" she asked.

"Gods no!" Richard declared. "I don't mind fucking a girl's ass, but I've never had sex with another male, or had anyone play with something like that under my tail! And I don't think I really want to!"

"Awww. Well, okay, you don't have to. But I know some guys that really like it. You might be surprised. I could also use this to fuck your wife, though. Or she could wear it and fuck me. Would you like me to fuck you, Mrs. B?"

Gretchen looked skeptically at the size of the dildo, and said, "That's awfully big. Do you have a smaller one in that bag?"

"Well, this one's the same size as Mandy's boyfriend, so you should be able to take it, ma'am," Ashley said. "If your daughters can both get fucked by a real cock this size, you should be able to do it too, right?"

Gretchen's eyes got wide, and she said, "All right, I'll try it."

Richard was rapidly getting hard again as he watched his wife lie on the bed, and the young bunny girl beginning to service her with the big strap-on dildo. In his mind he was imagining Mandy or Lisa on the bed, and that Bernerholdt boy pounding his big cock into his little girls. If both girls had already experienced a cock that big, at least he wouldn't have to worry about hurting them if he ever got a chance to try mating with his daughters himself.

When they were done, Ashley took off the strap-on and showed Gretchen how to wear it. Then she had Gretchen lie on the bed, and Ashley impaled herself on the dildo cowgirl style, the same as when she rode Richard's cock. But this time, she leaned forward and raised her fluffy blonde tail and said, "Fuck my butt while your wife fucks me, Mister B! There's a tube of lube in the right side pocket of my backpack."

"All right," Richard replied. "I'm up for that now."

He got the lube and applied it to the bunny's tight tail hole, while Ashley held still for him. Then he applied more lube to his cock, and slowly eased his shaft into her hot, tight backside.

"Gods you're tight back there!" he said, as his furry balls slapped up against her butt.

"That feels great!" Ashley said, as she slowly started to move, pulling off the dildo and pushing back onto Richard's cock, and the off his cock and onto the dildo. Once she had a rhythm going, she said, "Now you start thrusting too, Richard. Try to time it so both of you are all the way inside me at once."

It took a little practice, but soon Richard was cramming his cock into the bunny's tight backside quite eagerly.

Gretchen's clitoris gave her a jolt with every thrust. The base of the dildo rested against her clitty, and had a raised nub there to stimulate her. She pulled Ashley closer and passionately kissed the bunny girl, while she and her husband both fucked the sexy child.

"C-can't hold it!" Richard complained, as his knot formed outside Ashley's butt, and he flooded her backside with his seed.

"Keep humping! Almost t-there!" Ashley pleaded, before closing her eyes and enjoying the rush of her orgasm.

===

Half an hour later, they shared a shower, had a light dinner, and then got ready for bed. It was only just beginning to get dark outside, but they were all exhausted.

Ashley got into their bed in the middle, with Gretchen and Richard on either side, cuddling her and holding hands with each other.

"Want to do this again sometime soon?" Ashley asked.

"Definitely!" Gretchen said without the least hesitation, while suppressing a yawn. "We haven't had sex this great in years! Thank you so much, Ashley!"

"I agree," Richard said. "The planning might be tricky though. The boys..."

"Why not just let all of them in on it?" Ashley asked. "Mandy and Lisa already know, and they said that they want to watch the three of us. And Mandy at the very least wants to do it with me while you two are watching and doing me too. Boys the age of your twins are insatiably curious, and I'm sure if we let them watch, none of your kids will tell. I really wouldn't mind if they were all in on it."

"Let us think about that," Richard said. But in his mind he was already trying to figure out what to say to the kids, and especially, how to ask his daughters if... well, if they wanted to do more than watch their parents in bed.

Gretchen remained silent, pretending to have just fallen asleep. She was thinking about Mandy's admission that she had seduced Lisa, and that her daughters were already committing incest with each other. Would either girl want to have sex with their mother, or with their father? Were they already committing incest with their little brothers? And could she accept it if the girls wanted to fuck their father, or if her little boys wanted to fuck her?

She had very strange and erotic dreams that night...

===

Jan 24, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

In the morning, Terry and Teddy were both awakened by the delightful experience of their sister sucking their cock. But before either boy could unload into their sister's hungry mouth, the girls told them, "Don't bother with clothes. Follow me back to Hans' bedroom, and we can all have sex with Taylor and Marie!"

The four Blackwell kids walked naked through the mansion, each boy holding his sister's hand affectionately. When they got to Hans' room, they walked right in. Hans, Heidi, Taylor and Marie were waiting for them, and all of them were naked too.

"Good morning!" Hans greeted them. "Would you boys like to fuck Marie and Taylor before, or after watching me fuck my sisters?"

"After you!" Terry said. "They're your sisters. We'll fuck our sisters one more time while we watch."

"And I can lick out each girl when you are done each time!" Heidi said happily.

The boys rotated through all four of the girls other then Heidi, fucking each in turn, with Heidi doing a 69 with whatever girl wasn't occupied, and then licking the cum from each girl before the boys traded sisters again. They had just finished the last round of this when Miss Cheri stuck her head in the door and said, "Get dressed, children! Mister and Mrs. Blackwell will be here soon to pick up their kids!"

"So, are you boys gonna start dating me now?" Heidi asked before they left the bedroom. "Or are your sisters giving you all that you can handle?"

"I think that would be very nice to date you, Heidi," Terry replied. "And it will make people less suspicious of how well we get along with our sisters now," he added with a grin.

===

Jan 24, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

Gretchen was awakened by a kiss from Ashley, who then burrowed beneath the blankets and licked the Bernese mom to an orgasm before she could even get out of bed to use the bathroom.

When Gretchen returned from the bathroom, Richard had also awakened, and was fucking the bunny girl. "Any regrets?" he asked his wife.

"None," Gretchen replied, lowering her cunny over Ashley's muzzle for more licking. "I love you more than ever, and now we have a very special friend to share our love with."

"That goes for me as well," Richard said. He pulled out slightly so he wouldn't tie with the bunny, and he fingered her clitoris as he pumped his seed into her. "I hope you enjoyed this, Ashley?"

"It was fantastic!" The bunny said, as soon as Gretchen got off her face so she could reply. "I do wish your kids coulda seen us though. Seriously, they would love to know how sexy the two of you are, and to see how much you love each other. Think it over. I don't think you'll regret letting them all in on this."

"We'll discuss it," Richard promised. "Mandy will let you know when we can do this again."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 470 By DoggyStyle57, September 2013

==========

Jan 24, 2010 (Sunday) - Darkpaw Productions Studios, in Pouncefield

Once the Blackwell children were on their way home, Emma, Cheri and Hans went to the DarkPaw Studios, for Emma to film a new porn movie.

"Hello Miss Toy! Hello Mister Johnson! And nice to see you again MS LeChow!" said the receptionist as they entered the studios. She checked her computer and then looked at Emma and added, "Mister Fenris and Miss Laing and her mother just arrived less than two minutes ago. They will be waiting for you and for the director, in conference room B."

"Good! I'm looking forward to meeting Gretchen," Emma said.

===

Emma, Robbie and Cheri went inside, and walked straight to the conference room to meet with the others. But Bren was the only one waiting in the room.

"Hi Bren! Where are Gretchen and her mom?" Emma asked. "I thought they would be here with you."

"Hey! Good to see all of you! They stopped at the first bathrooms that we passed, and said they would catch up with me soon," Bren explained. "We met in the lobby, but I haven't really had any time yet to talk with them."

"A bathroom break before we start is not a bad idea, especially for such a young kid," Hans said. "Cheri and I will be watching all of you today. You're going to love the experience, Bren. These are great people to work with."

"Yeah, well, I'm not gonna love having another session with Scott up my ass, but I'll put up with it," Bren replied.

A minute or so later, Gretchen and her mother joined them. Gretchen's mom was about 30, and a little overweight, though she had a pleasant looking face. She was conservatively dressed and seemed more like the kind of woman you would encounter at the PTA meetings for her daughter's elementary school, than like someone who would bring their daughter to a porn studio to lose her virginity on camera.

"Hello, I'm Monica Lang, and this is my daughter, Gretchen," she said, offering her hand to Emma. "You must be Emma Toy? I recognize you from the pictures the director showed us of the other actors who would be in the film. But who are these other people?"

"Robbie Johnson, Ma'am. I'm also an actor here, though I won't be in this movie. I came to give my friend Bren some moral support, since it's his first film here. And this is Miss Cheri LeChow. She's the legal guardian for both Miss Emma and me."

"This is my daughter's second film. Have each of you done many films here?" Monica asked.

"My first, as Robbie said," Bren offered.

"This will be my seventh film," Emma replied. "I love being a porn actress! I love sex, and here I get paid to have great sex with all sorts of sexy guys and girls."

"I've only done three films so far," Robbie said. "Two with Emma, and one with Katja and Stacey Wacker. I'm here mostly because Emma is also one of my girlfriends."

"OH! I did my first film with Stacey and Katja! They were really fun to work with!" Gretchen said enthusiastically. "I was pretty nervous, 'cause I'd never had sex with a girl before. But I was curious too, and really enjoyed it. They were so friendly and gentle with me!"

"Glad to hear that," Emma said. "I'm looking forward to having some fun with you myself."

"May I ask you a personal question, Monica?" Miss Cheri asked.

"I'll bet you want to know why I'm letting my baby girl do this? Am I right?" Monica replied.

"Yes. I am not judging you badly for it by any means, as two of the children in my care also perform here, and both are quite happy doing so. But she is so young," Cheri said.

"Well, I only barely finished high school, and so did my husband. I work as a cashier at a department store, and my husband recently started working as a truck driver. We know she could have a much better life if she had a college education, but frankly, we don't earn enough even with both of us working to pay for that. Gretchen was in a school play in first grade, and we were contacted by a representative from the studios, who happened to have a nephew who was also in the play. He told us that the studio hires kids as young as eight to work in porn, and that they pay a very large bonus for a child her age to give up her virginity on screen. And the pay for performing at her age in porn films is better than what I earn in my full time job. Gretchen liked the idea of acting, and my husband and I knew she was already masturbating and it was only a matter of time before she started having sex with friends at school. You know how the kids in Pouncefield are. We also liked the idea that at the studios, she could explore her precocious sexual interests with people who were all screened carefully for health risks, and in a supervised environment. Every penny she earns here will go straight to her college fund. Even if she only does one film a month, by the time she finishes high school, she should have enough saved to pay for any college she might want to attend."

The director had walked in while they were talking, and he added, "And of course, I also promised her that she could be on-set and watching at all times, to ensure that we are treating her child well. Now, are we all ready to do today's film? Everyone know your lines?"

They discussed things for several minutes, and then Emma, Gretchen and Bren went to get their makeup and wardrobe dealt with, while the director, Johann Westin, guided Monica, Cheri and Hans to the studio where they would film the first scene - a sound stage that was set up like a park playground, with some swings and slides, and several bushes and trees.

"We normally prefer to shoot outdoor scenes in one of the city parks. But the weather this time of year is unpredictable, and since the scene calls for Emma to have oral sex with Gretchen 'in public', we decided to shoot it here, where no one could actually disturb such a young actress," he said.

"It looks quite real," Miss Cheri said. "It is almost as if the side of the room opened to a real park, until you look high enough to see the false sky and light bars. Very well done."

"Thank you. We pride ourselves in having sets and makeup work that is the equal of any of the major California studios. We may be filming porn, but we hold ourselves to high professional standards," he replied.

===

(Here is a link https://www.sofurry.com/view/594283for the full transcript of the film " Creamed Cherries Club # 9 : Puppy Love ", written as if you bought and were watching the DVD of the finished film.)

In the first scene, young Gretchen sat on a swing while Emma and Scott watched her from the nearby bushes. The Dobie girl was wearing typical elementary school clothes - a short plaid skirt and a crisp white blouse, with white knee socks and black Mary Jane's shoes. Emma was wearing a loose and shapeless red blouse and a short black skirt, while Scott wore a football jersey and jeans.

Scott mentioned to Emma that the child seems to spend a lot of time here in the park, alone, and asked if Emma knew her.

Emma replied that the kid lived just a couple blocks from Emma's house, and that her name was Gretchen, and she was eight years old. Emma also knew that Gretchen's mom was single and works two jobs, which was why Gretchen was on her own so often in the park, or over by the high school athletic field, watching the cheerleaders and sports teams practicing.

Scott asked Emma to make out with him while watching the kid but not being obvious about it. What they saw was that Gretchen started fingering her immature little slit while she watched them.

"Well I'll be damned!" Emma said quietly. "The kid's watching us and Jilling off, right there on the swings! I wouldn't have thought she was old enough yet to get her jollies like that!"

"Oh, she can cum all right," Scott said, turning slowly so he could look past Emma's face and watch the girl too. "That's what caught my attention, when I saw her doing it. So I came back and watched for her, and found that she friggs herself like that pretty much every day, and usually has at least one orgasm. She'll do it on her own, if she thinks there's no one to watch, but it really seems to turn her on when she sees older kids kissing or making out."

They watched the kid finger herself to an orgasm, until she closed her eyes and howled softly, with her legs clamped together around her hand.

"Heh. That was quite a sight. Thanks for showing her to me," Emma whispered.

"I want her," Scott said quietly. "Think you can get her to trust you enough to get her to join our club?"

"Are you kidding me? She's just a kid! You couldn't possibly manage to stuff that big cock of yours into a kid that small!" Emma said, as she pushed him out of the girl's sight. Then she looked Scott in the eyes, and said, "Wait! You really _are_serious, aren't you?"

"Why not? Gianna was only ten when I popped her cherry and made her my girlfriend," Scott said. "Maybe that kid is too small for me to fuck her, but I bet she could suck my cock just fine. You should see how she sucks on an icy-pop!"

"Well... _Maybe_I could do it. She kind of knows me, but not real well. I'll go see if I can chat her up," Emma said.

===

They stopped filming for a moment while they re-arranged the camera angles, to get closer shots of Emma and Gretchen.

When they resumed filming, Emma snuck up behind Gretchen and surprised the child, who was fingering herself again.

===

"What are you doing, Gretchen?" Emma asked suddenly.

"EEEP! Ohmygawd! You scared the pee outa me!" Gretchen exclaimed, yanking her hand out of her panties as if her crotch was on fire. "I... ummmm. I wasn't doin' anything! Ahhh, you're Emma, right? One of the cheerleaders from the high school?"

"Yes, and I'm also your neighbor. We live on the same street," Emma said. "And you were too doing something! I saw you with your hand in your panties."

"Oh geeze! Don't tell my mom! Please!" the child pleaded.

"I won't," Emma said, grinning. "In fact, I'll tell you a secret. I like playing with myself in public too! Wanna watch me do it?"

"R-really? Yeah!" Gretchen said.

Emma sat on the swing next to the one Gretchen was on, and masturbated while the child watched.

Gretchen knelt in front of Emma and got a close look at the vixen's shaved crotch, and saw the henna tattoos of the words "SEX TOY" on Emma's labia. Of course, she asked why Emma was shaved and tattooed there.

"Because that's sort of my nickname with all of my boyfriends. I'm a really sexy girl, and I have lots of boys that want to date me," Emma replied with a grin.

Emma talked with Gretchen some more, and learned that the child had a huge crush on a high school boy named Bren, and that she wanted to be the older boy's girlfriend.

"What would you say if I told you that Bren is a friend of mine at school, and that I know he isn't going steady with that bunny?" Emma said. "Now, I can't promise anything just yet, but I'll talk to him, and see if he might take a girl your age seriously if she wanted to date him. It might take something special to make him believe you though."

"You'd do that? OH! If you could even get him to kiss me just once, and tell me I'm pretty, I'd do anything you want!" Gretchen gushed. "I'd... I'd even give him my cherry!"

"Really? You know about that stuff?" Emma asked.

"Well... just a little," Gretchen said. "I hang out around the high school a lot, and the older girls don't pay any attention to what they say around me. I've heard 'em say that they really loved a boy, and later say that they 'gave the boy their cherry' to prove that they loved him."

"Have you ever had sex with anyone before sweetie? Do you know what it means, to give a guy your cherry?" Emma asked cautiously.

"Sure! Well... kinda. I've never done it with anybody, but I've heard the older girls talk about it. I know it means something about having sex with the boy. And I know you can only do it once. And... it hurts, but not for long, and it's worth it, if you love the boy!" Gretchen replied.

"They pretty much sums it up," Emma said. "I'll talk to Bren."

===

In the next scene, Emma was walking in the park with Bren. Now she was wearing a loose high school sweatshirt and the same skirt as before, and Bren was wearing his black leather jacket and black jeans.

"You've been avoiding me," Bren said, as they walked hand in hand through the park. "I thought we had a really good time, that one date I had with you two months ago. But since then, you quit going to cheerleader practice, and you haven't said two words to me in the last two months. Then suddenly today, you say you want to see me? What's going on?"

"Well, I quit the cheerleaders, Bren," Emma said. "I... well, I'm going to drop out of school, too. Or get expelled. I'll study and home and get my GED, but I don't think I'll be graduating from our high school."

"What? Oh come on! You? Get expelled? For what?" Bren asked incredulously.

Emma took the boy's hand and slipped it under the waistband of her sweatshirt, placing his palm on her bare tummy, as she said, "I'm pregnant, Bren. I'll get expelled as soon as my belly gets too big to hide with loose clothes."

Bren looked stunned. "Wait... You're not saying I'm the father, are you? Damn! You said it was okay for me to go bareback with you! I thought you were on the Pill!" Bren said, snatching his hand away as if he had been burned.

"NO! I _know_you're not my baby's father, Bren. That isn't why I wanted to talk to you," Emma said, grabbing his hand again in hers, and pulling him close to her again. "I was already six weeks pregnant when I went on that one date with you. I'd just found out. The baby's father will take good care of me, but... he's married, so he can't publicly admit it's his kid. And I don't want to break up his marriage."

===

They stopped filming again so they could reset the cameras for close-ups.

===

In the next scene, Emma told Bren, "... a girl I know told me she really likes you, and she wants to go on a date with you, but she's too shy to ask. She's even willing to give you her virginity! And if you'll agree to date her, you can fuck me too, and have sex with some of my friends," Emma said. "I belong to a sex club, and I'd like both you and my friend to join it. Then we could still see each other, and have lots of sex."

"So, how ugly is she?" Bren asked with a sick laugh. "You make it sound like I'd want to put a bag over her head, or something. Why are you sweetening the deal by offer to fuck me too?"

"Oh, she's really_cute, I promise," Emma said. "I'll show you a picture in a moment. But she's in love with _you, and one of my boyfriends in the sex club wants to meet her and fuck her too. We thought if you could take her to the club, as a first date, you could pop her cherry, and she might get over being shy enough to try it with some of the rest of us."

"Is that the only_catch? You want me to seduce this girl at an orgy, and give her to some other guys for sloppy seconds?" Bren asked mockingly. "What will _she think of that?"

"She said she'll do anything, just to get one kiss from you, and to hear you say she's pretty. I think she'd do anything you ask her to do. Even fuck other guys while you watch," Emma said. "But the biggest catch is that she's major jailbait. Here's her picture." Emma handed the boy two pictures.

Bren looked at them and said, "Hellfire! She's only nine or so? Are you crazy?"

"She's eight," Emma said. "But she likes fingering herself in public and watching older kids make out, and she's definitely mature enough physically to have an orgasm. She's been watching you and fantasizing about you for months. She wants _you_to be her first boyfriend! If you two only do it at our club, I can promise that no one will tell a soul. Our club members have all been through an initiation where we do stuff we wouldn't want other people to know about. My initiation was to give up my cherry and get fucked bareback, with no birth control, by four guys. The initiation for the father of my baby was for him to fuck me every day in front of the other club members, until he knocked me up. But that was kind of a special case, because he was married and they caught him peeping through the windows. If I hadn't agreed to be the one to get knocked up, one of the other girls would have volunteered. But I already had four boys cum in me, and I might already have been preggers, so I agreed to do it. For this kid, if we can get her to join, it will just be getting her cherry popped, and allowing three guys to have bareback sex with her, no birth control, and allowing a couple of girls, including me, to lick her and her to lick them."

"So will I have to knock the kid up, too? Or some other girl?" Bren asked. "I don't like that idea one bit."

"No. The kid still hasn't had her first period yet, so you can't make her pregnant. And you can't make me pregnant, since I already am. I know that the other two girls that will be there are definitely on the pill. But... well, the club is mostly for young girls and boys who willingly give up their virginity to other club members when they join. For someone who is already sexually active, they have to do some other thing that they might not normally do. Most of the time, for a guy like you, that means he has to give up his anal virginity, and get his butt fucked once by each of the other guys there, and has to fuck one guy up the butt, before he can have sex with the girls. But after that, you'd never _have_to have sex with a guy again."

"Damn! So I get to pop an eight year old's cherry, and fuck you and two other girls... But I the price is that I also have to get my butt reamed by some guys first? Ugh! I'm straight, okay? I don't mind fucking a girl's ass, so I guess fucking a guy's ass won't be that bad. But nobody's EVER put anything up my ass, and there's no way in Hell that I'm sucking some guy off!" Bren paused for as moment then sighed and said, "Awwww... Damn! Popping an eight year old would be pretty damned sweet. Errr... How many guys would I have to do it with? How big are they?"

Emma described the two males, and what Bren would have to do. She ended with, "... Once you've had your initiation, you can come to the club any day of the week, and have sex with at least two or three girls! Three of us girls pretty much live at the club, including me, so you could fuck me every time you come there! And there are some other really young girls that are members too. Not quite as young as Gretchen, but still fuckable jailbait."

"Can I meet the kid first? And does she know you want a bunch of girls as well as guys to have sex with her?" Bren asked.

"Yes to meeting her. She's not far from here," Emma said. "You'll have to help me to convince her about the rest. But I'm sure she'll do anything you ask, for just a kiss and some complements."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 471 By DoggyStyle57, September 2013

==========

Jan 24, 2010 (Sunday) - Darkpaw Productions Studios, in Pouncefield

They had a fifteen minute break to re-arrange the cameras again for the next scene, adding some backdrop panels to allow a different camera angle, and asking Cheri, Monica, and Hans to move to a second viewing position, so one of the cameras could be placed right where they had been sitting before.

Gretchen came over to her mother and hugged her.

"Everything okay, baby?" her mom asked.

"Yeah, I'm fine, mom. This is fun!" the child replied. She accepted a juice box from one of the production assistants, drank it quickly, and then excused herself, saying, "Gotta to use the bathroom an' wash my woosies real good before we get going again. Emma's gonna lick me down there in the next scene!"

===

When they started filming again, Gretchen finally met Bren, and after some dialog between them the child asked if he would be her real boyfriend.

"Well, I might be willing to do that," Bren said cautiously. "But a guy my age could get in a lot of trouble if people knew you were my girlfriend. It would have to be our secret. You couldn't even tell your mom. And you'd have to _prove_to me that you really wanted to be my girlfriend. I wouldn't want to take a risk like that for just a kiss and a grope."

"Oh, I won't tell anyone! I swear!" she said, crossing her heart. "I'll even give you my cherry, if you'll be my boyfriend! That will prove it, won't it?"

Emma spoke up, and asked, "Would you give him your cherry in front of me and some of my special friends? My boyfriend would love to see you proving to Bren how much you really love him."

"I wouldn't wanna get Bren in trouble!" Gretchen said at once.

"My friends won't get you in trouble. But they will give you a very safe place to date your new boyfriend, any time you want to. They have a house that is within easy walking distance of your home, and you can do anything you want there, where no one can catch you," Emma said. "And you know, Bren's a pretty experienced guy. I've had sex with him once myself, and he's really good in bed. If you're a virgin, you'll need to learn really quick how to do some really sexy things, to keep him interested in staying with you as your boyfriend. My friends and I could teach you lots of sexy things to please Bren, if you'll have sex with us too. I know I'd love to teach you how girls can have sex with each other."

"Girls can have sex with girls?" Gretchen asked, confused.

"Yep! And it feels lots better than what you were doing with your fingers. I bet Bren would get really turned on by watching me lick your sweet little cunt, right here in the park," Emma suggested.

"I sure would!" Bren said. "Will you do that for me, beautiful?"

"I... I guess I could, if you want me to, Bren. What do I do?" Gretchen asked.

They took the girl to a nearby picnic table, and with Bren standing lookout, Emma licked the child to an orgasm and made her howl with pleasure.

Then Bren asked the child if she would be willing to lose her virginity to him at the sex club that Emma belonged to, and to have sex with the others there. In return, Bren would prove how much he wanted Gretchen to be his girlfriend by allowing two guys to fuck his ass, even though Bren was straight! Gretchen agreed. They set a date for the next Saturday, when Gretchen's mom would be at work from noon until after Gretchen's bedtime, and Gretchen would be alone again.

===

As they moved to a different sound stage for the scenes at the 'sex club', Monica commented, "It's... still strange to see my child responding sexually to another girl. I can accept that she's bisexual, I guess. But I've never had any sexual experience with women. So I'm at a loss on how to talk to Gretchen about 'relationships' with other girls. How do you cope with that, Miss LeChow?"

"I am also bisexual, Madame Lang, and I was only a few years older than your daughter when I realized this," Cheri replied. "So I fear I cannot tell you how to respond to her needs without such a background. But I could tell you what it is like for one woman to make love to another. Or perhaps, if you wanted to try the experience yourself, to better understand your daughter's desires, I might be able to help you."

"Are... are you making a pass at me?" Monica said.

"Merely an offer - if you wanted to gain that experience," Cheri replied. "Ah! I believe they want us to take our seats and be quiet again. It seems they are ready to resume filming.

For the next series of scenes, it was easier to have the visitors to watch on large monitor screens, since the 'house' set that they were filming in had several removable wall sections to accommodate different camera angles. For a number of the shots, the cameramen were in the room with the actors, getting close-ups from different angles, while carefully staying out of sight from the other cameras. Even the hand-held video camera that one of the actors used in the scene would produce some of the footage for the final movie.

===

First Bren arrived, and was let into the house He was met at the door by Emma, who was wearing a fluffy pink bathrobe, and by Gianna, a cute Italian Greyhound girl who was twenty, with long black hair and tan fur, and not a stitch of clothing on.

Emma told Bren to strip and leave all his clothes here in the front room. Then she opened her robe and said, "I'm only wearing this robe to answer the door."

Under her robe, the teenaged vixen was wearing nothing but a strappy leather 'slave harness', which left her crotch and breasts exposed, and emphasized her swelling, four months pregnant belly. "Still think I look sexy, even pregnant?"

===

Cheri knew what to expect for this scene, since she had taken Taylor to the studios several times to test-fit the prosthetics that would make her look pregnant. But Hans hadn't ever seen the final result.

"Wow! If I hadn't seen her naked this morning, I would swear she's really pregnant!" Hans whispered urgently to Cheri. "How did they manage that? She looks like she really is knocked up!"

"The makeup department came up with a prosthetic for her to wear for this film. Every bit of belly fur that you see between the edges of that strap outfit is fake - fur backed with thick latex and some structural foam padding. It has just enough jiggle and give to move like a real pregnant girl's belly," Cheri replied quietly. "It looks very strange to see her pregnant, doesn't it?"

"Yeah," Hans replied. "But she still manages to look sexy."

===

They reset the walls and opened the 'building' up to the first bedroom in the back hallway, where they left Bren waiting, naked, for Gretchen to join him. After a brief scene in that room, they did another brief scene in the next bedroom, and then reset the walls again, so the set was revealed all the way back to the 'Playroom' where most of the sex scenes would take place. The visitors were allowed to move closer, with a direct view of the remaining scenes.

===

The next scene was in a large 'party room'. It had a full bar on one wall, and a hot tub steaming in one corner. Large windows looked out over dense shrubbery into the fenced back yard, which had a swimming pool in it, and there was a back door that led to the back yard from this room. But what caught both Bren's and Gretchen's attention was the bondage furniture in the middle of the room.

One strange looking device had a set of stocks to bind the slave's head and hands in place, with soft padding around the wrist and neck holes. Behind that was a padded bench the slave could lie on, face down or face up, with ropes and rings to secure their waist and knees, and raised poles at the end to support their wide-spread legs if they were on their backs. There was a second set of stocks pushed against one wall, with no one in it. Emma led Bren to the set of stocks in the middle of the room and secured him into it, face down. "This is just to make sure you don't chicken out. We'll let you go after the guys are done with you."

In front of the stocks and at an angle, so the person laying on it could see Bren's face as well as seeing him from the side, was a 'spanking horse'. The device was built like a padded and very sturdy sawhorse. There were rings in various places for securing ropes to, so the slave could be tied in place. Gianna helped Gretchen to lie on her belly on top of the contraption, with her vagina at one end and her legs draped down along the v-shaped legs and tied to the strange furniture, and her feet still dangling several inches from the floor. Her wrists were tied to rings on the legs at the other end. "This will hold you at the perfect height for Bren and the other boys to fuck you," Gianna said. "The ropes will keep you from slipping off, or chickening out. And from here you can watch what happens to your new boyfriend, before he pops your cherry. Comfortable? I don't have anything too tight, do I, my Pet?"

"I guess I'm okay," Gretchen said.

Gianna explained that if they wanted to quit, they could just shout 'safeword', and eveything would stop at once, but they would also fail the initiation.

"Mistress?" Bren asked, as submissively as he could manage. "Am I going to get to meet the guys that are going to use my ass, before they begin, or are they going to use my virgin butt first, and say hello later?"

"You'll meet them right now. They're just getting the other girl ready," Gianna said.

Scott and Curtis led a blindfolded vixen, Andrea, into the room, and Scott took her to the other set of stocks, saying, "Right this way, slut!"

Bren tried to watch, but could only see the vixen below the waist.

On the other side of Bren, Curtis tapped him on the head, and said, "I'm Curtis. I'll be the first guy to fuck your ass, Bren." They exchanged a few more lines while the fox lubed his cock.

"Just get it over with, and remember, I've never even had a finger up my ass before, so go easy on me, okay?" Bren said, sighing in resignation.

Emma kissed Bren, and Gianna got between his legs and took his cock into her mouth, while Curtis' greased finger started worming into his virgin butt hole.

Bren winced as Curtis added a second finger and then a third, pushing so deep that the entire length of all three fingers was inside Bren's rectum, probing at his prostate and beyond. Between the prostate massage and Gianna's skillful cock sucking, Bren was fully erect now, and threatening to start to knot up!

"Oh! He has a very nice cock, don't you think Scott?" Gianna purred, between long licks and deep sucks.

"Not bad, yeah!" the Saint Bernard said, as he came around to where Bren could see him. "I'm Scott, and that's my girlfriend sucking you off, Bren. This is our home, and we run this club."

"Thank you for inviting us, Master!" Bren said, as he stared in dismay at Scott's eleven inch long, two and a half inch thick erect cock. "Damn! That monster is going up my ass? Hey, watch it back there, Curtis!" Bren yelped as Curtis thrust his full length into the wolf boy's butt.

"It fits fine in most people's asses," Scott said, as he lubed his own cock and wormed three fingers at once into the ass of the bound vixen. "Watch, and I'll show you." He proceeded to slip his whole length into the bound vixen's ass, and started fucking her.

Emma kissed Bren again, and said, "Scott is such a stud! All the girls and about half the guys in the club love having sex with him."

Bren tried to ignore the strange feeling in his own ass as the fox behind him pounded him with the same rhythm that Scott was using to fuck the vixen. He concentrated on how good Gianna's blow job felt, and on the sexy sight of the vixen getting her ass reamed. Then he looked up at Gretchen, and said. "Remember, girlfriend, I'm doing this for you!"

"I'll remember, Bren darling!" Gretchen said. Her eyes were wide with amazement at all the wild sex she was witnessing. "I'll never, ever forget this! I'll do anything you want as your girlfriend! Y-you... you can even try that with me! Up... up my butt!"

Bren wasn't able to reply. Emma was kissing him again, Gianna's cock sucking had him very close to his orgasm, and the fox behind him was knotting up outside Bren's butt, and slapping his knot against Bren's backside pretty hard. Bren could feel Curtis squirting deep inside him, and that triggered his own flood into the eager greyhound girl's mouth.

Scott had knotted up inside the vixen's ass. He kept thrusting, shaking the vixen's hips and shaking the entire bondage apparatus, until he groaned as he unloaded his seed. From the moans of the vixen, she was climaxing hard as well.

"You'll have a while to relax while I get unstuck," Scott said apologetically. "I hadn't intended to tie with her, but it feels so good when I do!"

"Take your time! I'm in no hurry at all!" Bren said anxiously, now concerned that the well-hung dog might lose control and tie with him when it was his turn to get reamed.

Gianna came back into sight, and said, "Emma, my Pet? Why don't we put on a show for Bren?"

The girls moved a cot into the middle of the room where Bren and Gretchen could both see them clearly, and Emma said to Gretchen, "Hey baby! Pay close attention, and we'll show you how two girls can have sex with each other at the same time!"

Bren and Gretchen watched the two girls in their 69 while Scott still waited for his knot to diminish enough to pull out of the older vixen's ass.

Scott eventually pulled out of the vixen, and his cum soaked her tail and still made a puddle on the floor under her ass. Bren gritted his teeth as Scott took up his position behind him.

"Relax, Bren," the big dog said. "I'll take it a lot slower with you. I don't want to damage you."

Bren stared at the cunt-licking girls as Scott slowly worked that monster up his backside. Bren was erect again, and his exposed cock felt cold with no one to suck it. But the only person not bound or busily cunt licking was Curtis, and Bren _really_didn't want to ask a guy to suck his cock while Scott pounded Bren's ass.

When Scott was done fucking Bren, he released the wolf and got on his hands and knees, so Bren could fuck Scott. Bren stretched and looked around. Gretchen was watching him with eyes filled with adoration.

Curtis was hard again, and had started fucking the bound Vixen's ass. Bren tried to imagine it was the sexy adult vixen that he was butt-fucking, as he slid his cock into Scott's ass.

"Heh. This isn't so bad," Bren admitted. "It feels just like I'm fucking a girl's ass."

Emma and Gianna untangled themselves and came over to watch, kneeling on either side of the mating males, while the older fox couple moaned as Curtis reamed the vixen. Gianna got on Scott's broad back, and lay there face up, with her cunny up against Bren's belly fur and her legs wrapped around the wolf boy's hips. "Just pretend it's me you're fucking, stud. You'll be done as soon as you cream that ass!"

Bren groaned and completed his task, being careful not to tie with Scott. Then Emma carefully cleaned Bren's cock off with a warm washrag and soap and water when he was done, and then sucked him a little to get him hard again, before leading him to Gretchen.

"It's time to take your new girlfriend's Cherry, Bren! We're gonna film this, but nobody but club members will ever see it, unless one of you tells someone outside the club about what we do here, or who else is a member. Okay? Master Scott will tell you when you can start."

===

They stopped filming and took a break, and one of the production assistants untied one of Gretchen's hands so she could raise up a bit and drink some juice, then use the rest of the juice box to wash down a couple of over the counter painkillers. "This won't stop it from hurting when he does it to you, honey, but it will make the soreness go away faster," she told the child.

Monica was led over to her daughter while the child was being tied back in place, so she could verify that the child was comfortable and still determined to proceed with losing her virginity on camera.

"I'll be fine mama! Don't worry!" the eight year old girl bravely said. "I've watched, like, a dozen porn films of girls losing their virginity. I know what to expect."

"All right, baby," her mother said. "As long as you're sure that you're ready for this." Then she looked at Bren, and said, "Be gentle with my baby, young man."

"I will, Ma'am," Bren assured her. "I'll be as gentle as I can be, and still do this."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 472 By DoggyStyle57, September 2013

==========

Jan 24, 2010 (Sunday) - Darkpaw Productions Studios, in Pouncefield

When they resumed filming, Scott had a small hand-held video camera, and used it to take a good close-up shot of Gretchen's virgin cunny first, gently parting her labia so her cherry was visible. Then he stood to one side and said, "Have fun, kids! She's already pretty wet from watching all of us so far. Gretchen? Would you like one of the girls to lick you a little first, to get you wetter? It will make it hurt a little less when Bren pops your cherry."

"I... I'd rather have my new boyfriend lick me," Gretchen said. "I'll do it with the girls later. This is for him."

"All right, babe," Bren said, kneeling behind her. He took a good look at the eight year old puppy's cunt, sniffed her, and then started licking.

"OOOHHH! That tickles!" Gretchen said with a giggle, as she smiled at the camera.

"You taste sweet, girlfriend!" Bren said. "I've never licked such a young girl before. I could really get to like this!"

"Ohhhh, I like it too, boyfriend! Lick me some more!" Gretchen giggled. She squirmed and moaned as he pushed her over the top for an orgasm, and she howled as she climaxed.

"Do it now, kid, while she's still cumming," Gianna said urgently to Bren.

Bren nodded and stood behind the child. He eased the tip of his cock into her tight little cunt, until he met some resistance and she let out a yip.

"AH! That hurts!" Gretchen said. "D-did you just do it?"

"Not yet, kid. You're so tight I can hardly get it in there. Okay, brace yourself. I'm gonna make you my real girlfriend... right... now!" he said, as he thrust his full length through her hymen and into her virgin cunt.

"YAHHH! OW! It hurts, it hurts!" Gretchen said, crying real tears. "Ohmygawd, I didn't think anything could hurt like that!"

Bren held very still, and said, "It's over kid. I'm all the way inside you, and you aren't a virgin any more. You just gave me your cherry and became my real girlfriend. Relax and try to breathe slowly, and let me know when I can move again."

===

Monica held her hand over her mouth as she watched her daughter getting deflowered. She wanted to cry out, but knew that would only ruin the scene for her child, and make them do the scene over again.

Cheri held the lady's other hand firmly, and whispered, "There there. She will be all right. Every girl must go through this eventually. She did it very bravely."

===

Gretchen panted for a bit, and then gritted her teeth and said, "I... it's still really sore, but go ahead. I still wanna do this. I love you, Bren! Have sex with me, boyfriend!"

Bren eased out slowly, and Scott got a good shot of Gretchen's virginal blood coating his cock.

"Cream her cherry cunt good, my Pet," Gianna said eagerly. "Fill her with a big load of cum, so I can eat her creamed cherry!"

"It won't take me long," Bren groaned, as he started to thrust in and out of the tiny puppy's ravaged cunt. "Damn! I've never had such a tight fuck! You're beautiful, Gretchen baby! My beautiful, sexy girlfriend! I want to fuck you again and again!"

"Ohmygawd! Oh Bren! OH! That's startin' to feel really good!" Gretchen sighed. "Oh, fuck me, boyfriend! Fill me with puppy juice!"

"Oh damn!" Bren said, as he thrust deep into the child and tied with her. "Here you go, kiddo! Your boyfriend is creaming you good!"

"OH! It's getting bigger? OH! It feels so huge! I don't know if I can do this!" Gretchen wailed, as his knot swelled inside her inexperienced vagina.

"He can't pull out now, sweetie. Not for five or ten minutes, at least - just like when Scott tied with Andrea a while earlier," Emma said, coming closer and petting the child's hair. "He'd hurt you worse if he tried to pull out now. Just relax, and feel his cum squirting deep inside you. Isn't that just the best feeling in the whole world?"

"Y-yeah. That does feel good," Gretchen said, trying to smile at Emma. "I really did it, huh? I gave my cherry to my boyfriend, like a big girl!"

"And the next time will feel better, I promise. You'll be sore today, but nothing will hurt like when he tore through your cherry, baby. Now you're a real grown-up lady, with a real boyfriend, and all of us will have sex with you, to celebrate you joining our club!"

"Let's give them something wild to watch while the boy's knot goes down sweetheart, "Curtis said to Emma.

Scott stopped filming Bren and Gretchen, and he and Gianna started to release the older vixen.

The younger vixen got on all fours beside Gretchen and Bren, and the adult fox mounted her from behind, happily fucking the pregnant young girl.

"Ohhhh, I love it when you fuck me, daddy!" Emma sighed.

"Daddy? Hellfire! Are you saying that's your dad?" Bren exclaimed.

"Yep! Daddy's been my lover for four months now, Bren, and he's the father of my baby!" Emma said, as she got humped from behind by her father.

"Hot damn! Does your mom know yet?" Bren asked, as Curtis groaned and filled Emma with his seed.

Gianna led the older vixen over beside the fucking father and child, and made the woman lie on her back on the floor, before she removed the vixen's ball gag. Emma pulled off of her father's still spurting cock and squatted over the other vixen's face. Then she told Bren that the older vixen was her mommy, and grinned at Bren.

===

Monica whispered urgently to Cheri, "Please, tell me that isn't really Emma's parents!"

"Oh, most assuredly not," Cheri replied. "Both of Emma's parents live in Switzerland. The three actors do play the part of an incestuous family rather well though, do they not?"

===

"No way! That's your mom eating you out? Man, this is one wild club!" Bren said, as he finally managed to pull out of his little bitch.

"Wow, my mom would never do anything like that!" Gretchen said, glancing quickly past Bren at her real mother. Then she grunted as Bren popped out of her. "Oof! That was wild, boyfriend! Thank you!"

"Time for my treat!" Gianna said eagerly, as she knelt behind Gretchen and eagerly lapped the sloppy mess from the child's freshly deflowered cunt, while her boyfriend filmed close-ups of her doing it.

"OOH! Look at me, everyone! I'm gettin' licked by a girl!" Gretchen squealed. Then she started panting as she rapidly approached another orgasm.

Curtis was still hard as he stood in front of little Gretchen at the other end of the spanking horse, and said, "Can you suck on my cock and make it nice and clean, little girl?"

"I-I'll try!" she said uncertainly. "I've never done that before!"

"Just pretend you're sucking on an ice cream treat," the fox said. "This one's got a juicy center, if you suck it long enough."

"Do it, girlfriend!" Bren said encouragingly. "Suck that old fox, and then do it for me!"

===

They took another break from filming, this time for half an hour, to allow the pain to subside for the child. They allowed her to be untied and walk around, and then put her back in place. Of course, everyone carefully checked on how Gretchen was feeling.

"I'm fine," she insisted. "Yeah, it really hurt, but it got fun after that."

When it was time to resume, the production assistants checked the recording of the last minute of the previous filming, adjusted a few people's positions for continuity, and they resumed where they left off, with Gianna licking Gretchen and Gretchen sucking Curtis' cock.

===

Curtis let the child suck on his cock for a few minutes, and then said, "Make room for me, Mistress, and I'll fill the child again." He traded places with the Greyhound girl, and eased his cock into the child's cunt. "Mummmm, nice and tight!"

Gretchen gasped when Gianna's tongue was replaced by Curtis' cock. But before she could say anything, Bren shoved his cock in her mouth, and started muzzle fucking her!

Scott had Emma roll over onto her hands and knees again, with her mom under her in a 69 position, and he fucked the pregnant vixen, while the girl's blindfolded mother continued licking her child's cunt and the shaft of the cock that was plunging in and out of it.

"Your girlfriend can suck you more later," Gianna said, tugging at Bren's hand. "I want you to fuck me now, my Pet!"

"All right, Mistress," Bren said, he removed his cock from the child's mouth, kissed her, and then got on the floor and started fucking the greyhound girl, missionary style.

Curtis groaned and tied with the young puppy, as he filled little Gretchen with another load of cream. Then he asked, "Master Scott? This sweet little bitch is stuffed with cum and ready to feed my cream to my wife, as soon as my knot will let me pull out. Should I untie her and bring her over there?"

"Yes, do so. But see if you can do it without pulling out of her. You should be able to reach all the knots from there," Scott said.

It was a bit of a stretch to get the ones that secured the child's knees and ankles to the legs of the spanking horse, but Curtis soon had her untied, and picked the eight year old child up, hugging her against his belly with his engorged knot and shaft making a very obvious bulge in her belly fur. Then he sat on the floor beside Emma, Scott and Emma's mom, and waited for his knot to diminish enough to pull out.

"Kiss me, Mister Curtis?" Gretchen requested, turning her young face to meet his. "Your cock feels really nice, stuffed inside me! I feel so full!"

The old fox kissed the child passionately, and fingered her clitty until she howled with another orgasm.

Scott finished fucking Emma, without tying with her, and watched approvingly as the child's mother lapped all his cum from her daughter's gaping cunt as soon as he pulled hic cock out of her. "That's good, my Pet! Swallow every bit of it, and make your daughter cum!" he said encouragingly.

Gianna rolled Bren over onto his back and finished up by riding his cock cowgirl style.

Bren admired the lean greyhound's slender body and firm B-cup breasts, and then smiled at Gretchen, who was smiling back at him. "Having fun, girlfriend?" he asked.

"Yeah! This is great!" she said happily.

"Suck me clean, Gretchen," Scott requested, as he presented his huge cock to the young puppy's muzzle. "Make me cum and swallow my cream, kiddo."

Gretchen could only get about half of the Saint Bernard's cock into her mouth, but she eagerly sucked on him and swallowed as much as she could when he stared spurting his cum into her mouth. Cum dripped from both sides of her mouth as she swallowed rapidly.

"Not bad for a beginner," Scott said, patting the child on the head.

"Thank you, Master," the kid said, licking her muzzle. "Tastes funny, but not bad, I guess."

Curtis managed to pull free of the child, and Emma moved aside so he could place the child over the older vixen's muzzle. His wife obligingly licked Gretchen's cunt until every drop of her husband's cum was sucked out of the kid and swallowed.

Gretchen climaxed twice while Andrea was licking her. Then she looked at Gianna, and asked, "Can I try licking you next, Mistress?"

"I'd like that a lot, baby," the Greyhound girl replied, as she got off of Bren's cock, and was immediately replaced by Emma.

The young pregnant vixen rode the wolf's cock and asked, "Happy you joined our club, Bren?"

"Very happy," Bren replied. "I'm a little worried about Scott trying to fuck Gretchen, though. He's so damned big, and she's so small!"

Scott helped Gretchen to get into position, on her back with his girlfriend straddling the child's muzzle, and then he said, "Just lap up all of your boyfriend's cum, and keep licking until she says she's had enough."

Then the big dog looked at Bren and said, "I promise that if she's too tight, I won't force it in and hurt her. She can explain not being virgin by saying she had an accident in the playground, or that she broke her hymen while trying too hard to do the splits in gym class. But if she goes home with her vagina or her asshole badly torn and bleeding, her mom and the police won't rest until they find out who raped her. We want both of you to be happy that you joined our club, so you'll want to come back and play with us again, lots of times. We don't want anyone injured, or the police getting involved."

"Hey Mom! Come over her and let Bren lick you while he's fucking me!" Emma said eagerly.

Curtis led the blindfolded older vixen, who silently and obediently walked over and straddled the young wolf's muzzle. The fur around her butt was still stained with cum, but Bren was thankful that her cunt was still clean and un-fucked. He eagerly started lapping at the old vixen's cunny, intent on giving Emma's mother at least one orgasm before having her take her daughter's place on his cock.

"Ummm, you have such a soft little tongue, Gretchen! You're going to be a very good cunt licker!" Gianna murred as the child lapped at her sloppy cunt. "You can come over here any time you want, to lick me and have sex with our friends!"

When Gretchen was done making Gianna cum, Scott took the child in his arms and kissed her while he played with her young cunt. "Do you see how Emma is riding your boyfriend's cock?" he asked the child. "I want you to try to do that with me, kid. Squat over my cock, and see if you can at least get the tip into you. Can you do that baby?"

"I'll try," Gretchen said. "But what if it doesn't fit? It's so huge!"

"Curtis will help to support you, so you don't try to slide down too fast. And if you can't go any deeper, he will hold you up and I'll do something else to enjoy your tight young cunt. Just give it a try, honey. That's all you need to do to finish passing your initiation. You'll pass even if it doesn't fit. Your boyfriend will really love watching this!"

Emma got off Bren's cock, even though neither of them had cum yet, and guided her blindfolded mother into position to take her place. "Fill my mom up good, Bren! She hasn't had a real fuck all day!"

===

They stopped filming again, and the producer said to Gretchen. "You're doing fantastic, Gretchen, just fantastic! But this will be the hardest scene for you, and the most dangerous. It's the big climax, with you taking it from the biggest guy in the movie. You're very small, and Scott's cock is very thick and long. If you try to put too much of Scott's cock into you, too fast, you really could hurt yourself. So if it hurts bad at all, you just shout 'safeword!', and Curtis will yank you off of that cock and we'll help you. Or if you don't want to take the risk, we can eliminate that scene, and have Scott change his mind and just ask you to suck his cock. What do you say?"

"I wanna do it," Gretchen said. "I wanna at least get the tip in me, like the script says."

"All right crew, you heard the little lady! We do it!" the producer said.

===

Gretchen positioned herself above Scott's cock, and put the tip of it into her now somewhat stretched cunny. "Geeze! It's thicker than my arm!" she said. "Well, here goes!"

She got an inch in, and then two. But once she had three inches inside her, she was crying. "It hurts too much to get any more in me! I'm sorry, Mister Scott! You're just too big for me!" she wailed, as she stopped trying to get any more into her. "Oh, I'm sorry Master! I just can't do it!"

"That's all right, kiddo," Scott said reassuringly. "It's not your fault that I'm too big, and you did try. Just stay there, and I'll jack off so I can still squirt inside you. He wrapped a strong hand around his shaft and started to masturbate, with the tip of his tapered canine cock wedged tightly inside the child's cunt. He got about another half inch into her while he jacked off, but that was as far as he could get into her.

"Ungh ungh ungh!" Gretchen grunted, as Curtis held her up with a hand curled under each arm, and she bounced slightly in place. She was crying, but also smiling, and was determined to make her teen aged boyfriend proud of her.

"Let me help, baby," Emma said. She leaned in and started eagerly licking the child's clitoris.

"Arwoooo!" Gretchen howled the moment the vixen's tongue touched her clitty, as she had the most powerful orgasm of her life.

"Aughhhh! There we go!" Scott said with satisfaction, as his seed gushed into the youngest cunt that he had ever tried to fill.

Bren was also moaning with pleasure as he pumped his seed into Emma's mother and Andrea was climaxing too.

Gianna got on her back beside Scott and Gretchen, and said, "Put her on my face as soon as he's done, Curtis! I wanna lick her out again."

"Yes, Mistress!" Curtis replied. He waited for Scott to nod, and then scooped the climaxing child up and off the massive cock, clamping her gaping cunt closed temporarily while he moved her to straddle the greyhound girl's open mouth.

Gianna eagerly swallowed her boyfriend's cum from the child, and then licked Gretchen until the kid howled with another orgasm. Then Gianna smiled at the camera from under the child's gaping crotch, licked her muzzle, and said, "I love creamed cherries!" before the scene faded to black as the movie ended.

===

As the last scene of the movie ended, everyone cheered.

"Great performance, everyone!" the Producer said enthusiastically. "Gretchen, you were a real trooper! Best on-screen virginity loss we've filmed in quite a while! And Bren? First rate job, young man! Very believable! Both of you, make sure you check the postings on the breakroom computer for upcoming roles that might interest you. Well done!"

Gretchen traded hugs and kisses with all her co-stars, and then ran to her mother and hugged her, saying, "I did it mommy! Didn't I do a great job?"

"You did a fantastic job, Gretchen," Emma said, following close behind the child. "Now, if you will all excuse, me, I need to have the makeup girl strip this fake pregnant tummy off of me! It's hot and it itches!"

"Thank you for being so... supportive, Miss LeChow," Monica said. "You have... given me a lot to think about."

"Not at all Madame," Cheri replied. "If you should wish to contact me, here is my card."

Monica took the offered business card and slipped it into her purse without really looking at it. "I, ahhh... should get my daughter cleaned up and dressed. Take care."

"Think Gretchen's mom will take you up on your offer to have sex with her, Miss Cheri?" Hans asked.

"I do not know," Cheri replied. "We shall have to wait and see."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 473 By DoggyStyle57, October 2013

==========

Jan 25, 2010 (Monday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

The phone rang in the mansion while Hans, Heidi, Marie, Taylor and Hazel were working in the family room on their homework assignments. Miss Cheri took the call in the kitchen, and quickly brought the cordless phone to Hans, with a worried look on her face.

"Master? It is your father calling. He says it is important," was all she said, as she handed the boy the phone.

Hans glanced at his watch and frowned. "It must be important all right. It's something like one in the morning back in Switzerland! I hope nothing's wrong."

He took the phone, and said, "Hello father. May I ask why you're up so late calling us?"

"I just came back from my parents' mansion, son. Now, no one has died, or is in immediate danger of dying. But your grandfather, Count Eric, had a very serious stroke at lunchtime, about thirteen hours ago. The doctors have him stable now, and they think he will recover with no ill effects, but it could just as easily have killed him," Karl had said over the phone. "Tomorrow is his eighty-second birthday. I know you and Heidi both already sent him cards and gifts, and he told me yesterday, before the stroke, that he has received them appreciatively. But quite honestly, this may be your last chance to wish him a happy birthday yourselves. His doctors think he should be in good enough shape to do a call with you by tomorrow afternoon, our time. They are far less hopeful that he will last another year. I'll set up a videoconference at his end, with a laptop, webcam and large monitor for him, if he is feeling up to it tomorrow. I want you and Heidi to be ready in your office at the mansion, at 6 AM sharp, your time, to join a videoconference call and wish him a happy birthday and a speedy recovery. And you should both dress as if you were going to see him in person. I'll send the connection information to your home e-mail address, and you should test your connection with Karla at the maid's office about fifteen minutes before then, to make sure everything works at your end, and to get a go/no go confirmation for my call."

"We'll be ready father," Hans said seriously. "Ummm... How is grandmother taking it?"

"Not terribly well, I'm afraid. Her own health is also fragile, and the shock of seeing my father falling over face first into his lunch plate was enough of a stress on her that she had to be sedated. They have a nurse always attending them now, and they have doctor staying at the mansion around the clock. So they got immediate attention when it happened. Both of them are in the mansion's infirmary now, although mother could go to her own bed if she wanted to. She said she would prefer to remain with her husband."

"I see. Should... should we make plans to come home in person?" Hans asked seriously.

"Not yet, son," Karl said. "I definitely want both of you here over Spring Break, though. That should be soon enough, and I plan to suggest that to my parents when I see them before our call. And bring your Bernese girlfriend, Mandy Blackwell, if you possibly can. They will probably ask you to present your most solid girlfriend. I know you aren't serious enough about any one girl to commit to anything, but it will make your grandparents feel better if they think you have a stable relationship with a nice Bernese girl they could accept as a possible future bride."

"Should I call Mandy and ask her to spend the night here tonight, so she can be with Heidi and I on the call tomorrow?" Hans asked.

"No, that would only raise questions about why she was in your home at such an early hour. Just you and your sister Heidi for the call tomorrow, please. I don't even want Cheri visible for this," Karl replied.

"Yes sir," Hans said seriously. "I'll make the arrangements." He hung up and handed the phone back to Miss Cheri. Everyone was staring expectantly at him, wanting to know what was going on.

"Count Eric had a serious stroke, but he is recovering," Hans said. "Father wants Heidi and I to get up early tomorrow morning, and do a videoconference call with grandfather, to wish him a happy birthday and a speedy recovery." He filled them in on the rest of the details, and then called Mandy to give her a brief heads-up on what was happening.

Jan 26, 2010 (Tuesday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

BEEP - BEEP - BEEP - BEEP - BEEP!

Hans rolled over and swatted at his alarm clock, unused to being awakened by the annoying sound instead of by loving attentions from one of his maids or from Heidi. Marie rolled over and looked at him sleepily, and he kissed her and said quietly, "Go back to sleep. Heidi and I have to do that call to Grandpa. We'll come in and make love once it's taken care of."

"Mumph. Okay. See you inna bit, lover." Marie said, rolling over and trying to go back to sleep.

Hans took a quick shower, dried off and brushed his hair, and then got dressed in a formal business suit and tie. Then he went downstairs to his office, where Heidi and Miss Cheri were waiting for him.

"Now, try to be cheerful, children," Miss Cheri advised. "The danger has passed, and it is appropriate to be glad that the Count and Countess are recovering. It would not do for you to appear to be too anxious."

"We understand, Ma'am," Hans replied. He set up the webcam and computer, and connected to a test connection for videoconferencing that his father had set up, at the maids' office in his own mansion.

Karla Brushtail answered the video call, and said, "Good morning Master Hans, Mistress Heidi. Your father is at his parents' mansion now. He called a few minutes ago and confirmed that Count Eric is awake and able to talk clearly and understand others, and that the Count wants to talk to you both. So plan to connect to the videoconference with your father and grandparents in... twelve minutes."

"Very good, Karla. Is everything else going well at home?" Hans asked, wanting to fill the empty time before his father's incoming call.

"Yes, Master. We're all doing well here," Karla replied. "The twins are growing rapidly, and my children are keeping me quite busy lately. Oh! And you remember Molly and Claire, the Malamute twins? We received an invitation to their wedding! It will be on the seventh of February. Allen von Allman and his son, Christoff, have been quite pleased with our girls since they started working for them as maids, and they have decided to marry them! The twins have been happily serving both of them in bed, and both girls are pregnant already. I doubt any of them knows or cares whether it was Allen or Christoff that impregnated either girl. The invitation said that Christoff is marrying Molly and that Allen is marrying Claire, but I would imagine they will continue sharing each other in a foursome."

"Well, do give them our best wishes for a long and happy marriage!" Hans said. He had no doubt that even though the twin sisters were only seventeen, and Allen von Allman was over forty, they would all be quite happy together. "Well, I better hang up and get ready for father's call. Take care."

Hans disconnected from that videoconference and connected to the one his father would be using in a few minutes. He and Heidi sat in chairs side by side, and Cheri adjusted the camera for a good view of both of them. Then Cheri sat quietly to one side as they waited for the call to begin.

Several minutes later, when Lord Karl connected to the videoconference as the host, the monitor came to life, with an image of a hospital-type bed with the head end raised at an angle. Count Eric was in the bed, with Karl sitting on one side, while Countess Agatha sat on the other side, holding her husband's hand. The count had a clear oxygen tube in his nostrils, and there were several health monitoring devices at the edge of the screen, but he seemed alert and was smiling.

"Ah! There they are!" the old Count said. "I wish it was only my birthday that caused you children to call me, but I am glad to see you, nonetheless. How are you doing?"

"We are quite well, Grandfather," Hans replied. "But how are you doing, is the question. You had us all quite worried."

"Bah! A lot of fuss and bother for nothing," the Count said dismissively. "I am not as fragile as they fear me to be. I'm a little weak, but I wasn't in any pain. Just passed out and woke up here, an hour or two later. They're taking good care of me."

"Father said you got your birthday cards and gifts from us, Grandpa?" Heidi asked.

"Yes darling, I did. And that bracelet that you made for me is quite precious. What a novel idea - weaving it from strands of your own hair and fur. It's quite nice. Still has a faint trace of your scent on it," the Count replied, raising a wrist to show that he was wearing the quarter inch wide braided band.

"We made those in art class right after the holidays, grandpa," Heidi said, smiling. "I hoped you'd like it."

"I did, sweetheart. It was a gift from the heart, and a thing that could not be bought from a store, for any price. At my age, such gifts are more precious than diamonds," the count said, smiling at his granddaughter. "And I liked your gift as well, grandson. That... that DVD of you and that Chow Chow Dog classmate of yours doing a duet in German was very sweet. You both have such beautiful voices."

"That... was my maid, Marie LeChow, singing with me, grandfather. You... remember her, don't you?" Hans asked hesitantly.

Count Eric got a faraway look for a moment, and Karl whispered something in his ear, before the Count replied, "Oh yes. The girl you danced with at Christmas. A nice child. Speaking of which, how are you and those two American Bernese girls getting along? Still dating that pair of twin sisters?"

"I... I'm only dating one of them now sir," Hans replied. "Mandy Blackwell. She's the older of the two girls. Her younger sister found another boyfriend. Mandy and I are doing well though. We're... not going steady or anything, but I'm seeing her pretty often lately."

"We would like to meet her, grandson, even if she's just a 'good friend'," the Count said. "She doesn't need to be your fiancée. Could you and Heidi bring her to visit us, when you have your Spring Break?"

"I will certainly try, sir. I know she has a current passport, so it shouldn't be hard to arrange," Hans said.

"Thank you, Hans," Countess Agatha said, with a concerned look on her face. "I think we should let your grandfather rest now, and you two should get ready for school."

The Count gave a resigned sigh, and said, "I suppose she is right. Can't argue with her. Have a good day at school, children, and thank you for calling me."

"We'll make the travel arrangements later, Hans. I'll call again tonight after you are both back from school. Talk to Mandy when you see her today," Karl said. "Goodbye then."

"Goodbye, grandfather, grandmother, father. We love you, and we hope you get well soon, grandfather!" Hans said.

"Yeah! Love you! Get well really soon, grandpa!" Heidi said.

Lord Karl disconnected the call, and Hans shut down the computer at his end.

Then Hans looked at his watch, and at Heidi, and said, "Well, that went pretty well! Get undressed and meet me in my room, sis. We still have time for our morning playtime, before we change clothes and head for school."

"YAY!" Heidi said, she ran out of the room, slipping her dress over her head as she left.

Once his little sister was gone, Hans got a much more serious look on his face, and he said to Miss Cheri, "I hope Heidi didn't notice some of what I saw in that call. Grandfather's memory is definitely failing. He was trying to act as normally as he could, but... My gift to him this year for his birthday was a photo album of Heidi and myself. I gave him that DVD of Marie and I singing a duet over a year ago, at Christmas. And he couldn't remember Marie, until dad prompted him. He also mixed up Lisa and Mandy, who are not twins, with Karin and Sandra, who are twins. And didn't seem to realize anything was wrong with what he had said, even after I mentioned that Mandy was older than Lisa."

Miss Cheri sighed as they left the office together, and said, "I fear you are right, Master. The Count and Countess are both quite old, and at their age such things do happen. Let us hope that they do well, and that when the end does come for them, it is mercifully swift."

===

Jan 26, 2010 (Tuesday) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield

Hans got together with Mandy at lunch the next day, and took her into one of the private make-out rooms by the gym. This one was marked as a supply closet, but had a lock on the door that only worked from the inside, and had a twin bed behind the supply cabinets. As soon as they got the door shut, he filled her in on what happened in the phone call with his grandparents that morning.

"So that's how it went," Hans concluded. "Grandfather is losing his memory, and both of them are getting pretty fragile, health-wise. But the Count and Countess want to meet you in person, and fairly soon. I know it's asking a lot, since we aren't going steady or anything, but... will you come to Switzerland with me over Spring Break as my guest, and meet them? I... I'm not asking you to lie to them. But if I say you're my girlfriend, which is true, and if I don't mention that I have any other girlfriends... it won't be a lie on our part if they assume that you're my only serious girlfriend. It will make them both feel a lot more secure about the future of my family, if they think you are."

"Of course I will, Hans!" Mandy said, kissing him on the cheek. "I'd love to actually meet your father, too." She giggled and added, "I think I'd even like to try sleeping with him, if he'd be interested in me."

"Oh, I'd say he would be very interested in you," Hans said. "If you're willing to mate with him, or to have a threesome with the two of us and my father, that would certainly prove to him that you approve of our family's sexual practices."

"And if I also tell him that I got my family started on incest after finding out what yours do, he should really love that!" Mandy said. "Now, are we gonna make out, or just talk?"

Hans kicked off his shoes, and removed his pants, shorts and shirt, as he replied, "Definitely make out. Why don't you pretend I'm my dad while we do it this time. He loves it when a young girl calls him daddy while they fuck."

"Okay, 'daddy'," Mandy said with a grin, removing her panties, skirt and blouse. "I'll probably be picturing my own daddy in my mind, though, since I've never met yours. Now that I've had sex with my sister and both of my little brothers, I really wanna get my mom and dad to start fucking the four of us. I want our whole family committing incest together! I even want to get my dad to fuck my brothers!"

"Considering your success with seducing your sister and brothers so far, and getting your brothers to cross dress, I would imagine you'll succeed at seducing your parents, too - especially now that they've started doing threesomes with Ashley!" Hans said. Then he made his voice a little deeper, and said, "Mandy! What do you think you're doing, parading around bare-assed in front of your father?"

"What's the matter, Daddy?" she asked. "Does it excite you to see your daughter's naked body? I see a big lump in your pants, daddy! Is my daddy getting a hard on from looking at his little girl? Does daddy wanna fuck his naughty daughter? I'm on the pill now, daddy, so what's stopping you?"

"Not a damned thing, I guess!" Hans said, playing his role. "Bend over that chair, you naughty girl, and let your father fuck you."

Mandy folded her waist over the back of the wooden chair, and held onto the seat with both hands, while she raised her tail and wiggled her ass invitingly. "Ohhhh, fuck me, daddy! Fuck your little girl!"

Hans thrust into his girlfriend, and imagined how she would react when it really was his father fucking her. For that matter, he wondered if she could manage to seduce her real father before she met Lord Karl.

"OH DADDY!" Mandy squealed happily. "Oh! Fuck me harder, daddy! Fuck your naughty little girl!"

Hans pounded his thick cock into his girlfriend, and decided that Mandy's father didn't have a chance, if Mandy seriously set her sights on seducing her daddy. The man would have to be dead below the waist to resist her tempting charms.

"Unh unh ungh! OH! Tie with me, daddy! Fill me up with that big fat knot, like you did with mommy when you made her pregnant with me!" Mandy pleaded. She was really getting off on this incest fantasy. The more she thought about her father fucking Lisa or herself, or Mandy and Lisa getting their tongues into their mother's cunt and making mom have an orgasm, the hotter and wetter she got. "OHHHH! DADDY! I'M CUMMINNNNGGGG!"

Hans pumped his girlfriend full of his seed as she thrashed around in front of him. She was humping back at him so badly that the wooden chair was rocking back and forth and creaking as if it was threatening to break apart. He grabbed her around the waist with both hands, just in case, and held her tightly as his cock throbbed and squirted inside her.

"Whew! That was intense," Mandy said when she could talk again. "We'll have to do that game again, lover!"

"Definitely," Hans agreed. "And I'm positive that both my dad and yours are going to love mating with you, Mandy."

After looking at the clock, they both started to get dressed while they were still stuck in the tie. Mandy pulled her skirt over her shoulders and down to her waist, and had her blouse back on before Hans was able to pull free. Hans got his shirt back on and had his trousers ready to slip back on.

The bell rang just as Hans was finally able to pull out. That bell meant that had five minutes to get to their next class.

"OH! I gotta scoot! My next class is at the far end of the school! Bye stud puppy!" Mandy hastily tucked in her blouse, straightened her skirt, stuffed her white cotton panties into her cum-soaked vagina as a makeshift tampon, and rushed out into the hallway.

Hans chuckled as he saw her bare ass flashing him when she turned at the doorway and went down the hallway. As he pulled his pants on and stuffed his own underwear in his pocket, he said to himself, "Oh yeah. Father's really going to love her."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 474 By DoggyStyle57, October 2013

==========

Jan 30, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Hans split a shower with Marie after returning from cheerleading as Hannah at the last girls' basketball game of the season. As Marie helped to wash the hairspray and perfume and makeup off of Hans and return her lover to looking like a boy, Hans cuddled his favorite maid and started to round out their plans for this evening.

"Well, I have early dinner reservations at Andre's for us tonight, to celebrate your birthday as something intimate and romantic for just the two of us. But what do you want to do after dinner, now that you're twelve?" Hans asked. "You're old enough now to order beer or wine, and we can go as a couple now to any bar or tavern or music venue that serves alcohol. There are lots of places that I couldn't take you to before, but that we can go to now. We can even go to adult-rated places together. So, what would you like? Do you want to go dancing? Go listen to a hot band at a music club? Watch an x-rated movie? Go buy sex toys and sexy lingerie together? What sounds good, after our romantic dinner?"

"Hummm," Marie thought for a few minutes as she rinsed the shampoo from Hans' hair. "What about that adult swingers club you've taken Taylor to? The one she also filmed that ' Incest Encore Party' porn film at? I think the club was called 'Burning Love', or something like that?"

Hans looked at Marie with a bit of surprise, and replied, "Well... if that's what you want, sure. But that seems more like Taylor's kind of place. She wanted to go there as my fuck toy slave, and mate with anybody I chose to pair her with. Do you really want to celebrate your birthday by having both of us mate with a bunch of random strangers?"

"Not at all. I want to spend it mating with you, all night long. But I think it would be fun to do it in a place where lots and lots of people can see how much my handsome stud of a boyfriend loves me," Marie replied. "We can do that there, can't we? Just get up on a stage or stand on a bar or sit at a table or on a couch somewhere and fuck each other's brains out, while everyone watches us and wishes they could join us? They don't have a rule that says you have to accept offers from a stranger, do they?"

"Well... no, they don't," Hans replied, scratching his head behind one ear. "It's kind of what most people go there for, of course - to hook up with stranger and have sex with them there, in public. But yeah, I don't think we would _have_to allow anyone else to join us. I'm sure some people just go there to be exhibitionists."

"Then that is what I want, Hans," Marie said. "Tonight, I want your exclusive sexual attentions for the whole night, while we're surrounded by hundreds of sexy people who are having sex with each other, and who would love to have sex with either of us. But we'll both politely say no to every person who asks, no matter how much we might find that other person desirable. I want to watch them fucking like crazy all around us, and to know that in spite of all that temptation, for this one night you're mine and mine alone, and everyone there will know it. Will you do that for me, lover? Will you fuck me like crazy in public in a place like that, and not give in to the temptation to do it with anyone else, no matter how sexy, kinky or attractive they are?"

"That makes a lot more sense to me now," Hans said, nodding and leaning down to raise her mouth to his and kiss her. "And I can see where you would like that. For most of the last three years, since the night I took your virginity, you've had to hide that you were my lover from anyone but our most trusted friends, and you've had to share father and I with Taylor and any other maid we wanted to mate with. So yes, we'll go there tonight, and I will make love to you repeatedly in public until that club closes and they tell us we have to leave, or until you say you want to go home. From now until we get back here, I am exclusively yours to command, and we will be monogamous, mating only with each other."

"That sounds wonderful!" Marie said, kissing her brother again. "Thank you, my love."

"I'll have Phil take us to the restaurant and drop us off, and we can take a cab from there to the sex club. When we're ready to come home, I'll page Phil to come and get us, or we can take a cab back to here."

===

Jan 30, 2010 (Saturday evening) - Andre's restaurant, in Pouncefield

Dinner at Andre's was fantastic, as usual. They were taken to a very romantic booth near the back, with curtains that the waitress closed for privacy. They enjoyed a leisurely meal, just engaging in idle chit chat, and then Hans ordered a split of Champaign with their dessert, and shared the small bottle with Marie.

"We don't want to get tipsy too early, and you're not used to drinking yet," he said, as he poured each of them a glass of the bubbly French wine.

"Yeah, I've never had this stuff before. Master Karl usually offers some to each new maid on the night when he takes her virginity. But since you took mine, he never offered me any. Oh! Hee hee! It tickles my nose," Marie said with a giggle. "It tastes very nice though."

The Bernese boy raised his glass to toast his lover. "To my beloved Marie - my first lover, my first maid, and always first in my heart. Tonight, I am yours and yours alone."

"To my beloved Hans, my first lover, my Master, and always first in my heart. I love you more than words can say. Now... let's show lots and lots of people how much we love each other!"

When they were ready to go, Hans and Marie got into one of several cabs that were lined up outside the restaurant, and Hans gave the driver a business card for the club, saying, "Take us to that address, please."

"Certainly sir," The bear who was their driver said, glancing at the card and handing it back to Hans along with his own business card. "Oh yeah. I know that place well. If you need a ride when you're done for the evening, give me a call. I'll be on duty in that area till dawn."

===

Jan 30, 2010 (Saturday evening) - Burning Love sex club, in Pouncefield

The cab entered the parking garage next door to the club, and let them off at the ground level public entrance to the club that was inside the garage entry. Hans paid the bear and he and Marie went to talk to the valet.

A valet stood at a small podium beside a pair of doors with a sign over them that read, 'Burning Love: A Club for Lovers'. Hans showed his VIP member pass to the valet, and said, "I've been here before. This young lady is my guest."

The valet opened the door for them, saying, "Very good, sir. Check your guest in at the front desk. Her ID will be checked when you buy her guest membership."

In the lobby of the club, Hans pointed out the posted rules for member and guest behavior, and waited for Marie to read the club's rules.

* Ages 12 and older admitted.

* No one who has a sexually transmissible disease may enter. Anyone who knowingly comes to the club while contagious will be banned for life, and assault charges will be filed against them.

* No prostitution, no tipping allowed. This is not a licensed brothel. Any stripping or sex acts must be performed voluntarily and free of charge.

* The club staff members do not strip or have sex with any members or guests.

* Any legal form of sex between members and/or guests is permissible, except prostitution and acts that actually damage a guest or member.

* Maximum of four people allowed on any stripper stage or sex stage on the ground floor.

*Limit of three dances and/or three sex acts per turn on the stages on the ground floor. If you want to do more, take a new number after you are done.

* Dress code for the sex rooms upstairs is nude, or lingerie, or fetish clothing only - no street clothes allowed. Masks are permitted, to preserve anonymity. On the second floor there is a lingerie and fetish clothing shop, with masks that may be borrowed, and a unisex changing area with lockers for your street clothes.

They went to the window, and he presented his VIP pass again, and said, "I need a one-night guest membership for my girlfriend, please." Then he turned to Marie and said, "That should do for tonight. If you like coming here, we can get you a VIP pass of your own on our way out."

The girl at the lobby window was a friendly bunny girl in her twenties, and was completely nude. She had three pierced gold stud earrings in each of her lop ears, and bright pink hair that contrasted starkly with her jet black fur. She handed Marie a four page form to fill out, checked her ID and made sure she had signed and initialed in all the right places, collected the one-night membership fee from Hans. Then she gave Marie a white key card with a cord wrist loop, and a white wrist bracelet.

"I'd like a wrist lanyard too, please. I didn't bring my old one with me," Hans said.

"Certainly sir," The bunny said, giving him a black wrist lanyard for his VIP card.

"Our employees all wear a black bracelet," the bunny explained to Marie. "No sex is allowed with them, but they are always ready to answer questions and assist people. Your white bracelet will tell everyone you're fairly new here, and are a day-pass member or a guest. It helps prevent our VIP members from assuming you know everything, and getting too aggressive with you. Anyone wearing a white bracelet should be given a cordial explanation of what is expected, and not merely be asked bluntly for sex. The VIP members, like your boyfriend, have no bracelets, and have a black key card."

"What are the key cards for?" Marie asked.

The bunny smiled and explained, "The card is encoded with your member number. When we have a VIP-only activity going on upstairs, the white cards can't open the doors to the VIP areas for that restricted party. No restrictions tonight though. You can use that card if you want to leave and go elsewhere for a while, and you can come back in through that lobby door any time before your membership expires. In addition to opening the doors to the club, they also operate the lockers in the dressing area. Any locker showing a green light can be opened with any card. That encodes the lock to your member number. Put your things in the locker, and close the door, and only your card can open it again. Re-opening the locker resets the lock back to green, and to lock it again you need to swipe the card again. So if you want to go completely nude, the only thing you need to keep handy is that key card, and your bracelet. If you prefer a neck cord, I can give you one. If you misplace the card or accidentally lock it in the locker with your clothes, a staff key card can open it."

"Thank you," Hans said. "Shall we all go in?" Then he used his VIP card to open the lobby door, and they went into the club.

===

The club's building was a renovated fire station from the 1940's. The ground floor was one large room, where the fire engines used to be kept. In the center of the room were two stripper stages, with brass dance poles. In each of the four corners was a small stage, perhaps eight feet across, where couples or groups of up to four people could perform live sex acts in front of the other members and guests. There was also a bar on this floor, and signs indicated where the bathrooms and changing areas were. On the far side of the room a stairway and an elevator led to the second floor sex rooms.

There were about two hundred and fifty people packed into this huge room, ranging in age from twelve to in their fifties, with most of the people being in their twenties or thirties. About a third of the crowd was fully nude, a third were dressed in fairly nice street clothes like Hans and Marie were wearing, and the remainder was in fetish wear or in various states of undress. Most of the people sat at small tables where they could sip a drink and watch the acts on one or more of the stages, or were milling around trying to find a place to sit.

On the farther of the two central stages, a nice looking college-aged Dalmatian in a fireman's hat and overalls with red suspenders was stripping for the crowd, waving his shirt in the air. On the closer stage, a nude equine girl and a black bear were just leaving the stage.

Hans and Marie approached the stage that had just been vacated, and Hans pointed out that next to the stairway to the stage there was a 'take a number' ticket dispenser, and a counter that indicated whose turn it was next. "Any member that wants to get on stage and put on a show for other members just has to take a ticket and wait their turn. We can sit here and watch for a bit first, and I'll get a ticket for us when you tell me you're ready to really do this," Hans said. Then he and Marie sat at one of the tables near the stage, to watch the show.

The next person to walk up the stairs and onto the stripper stage was a brown and white kitty girl, about twelve or thirteen years old. She was already naked, and was nearly five months pregnant! She was followed by an adult cat in his forties, who was also nude. He had very similar markings to hers. Without any prompting she got on all fours, giving everyone on Hans and Marie's side of the stage a good view of her already cum-soaked cunny. The older guy eagerly mounted her from behind, saying, "Here you go again, baby! That's my good girl!"

Hans nudged Marie and whispered, "I've seen these two before, and so has Mandy when she was here. Sometimes the girl gives BJ's to guys she picks from the crowd, and sometimes she just fucks that older feline guy. That's the kitty girl's _daddy_fucking her, and he's also the one that knocked his daughter up. He probably made her pregnant right here, on that very stage! Their family comes here every week. His wife should be upstairs, getting gangbanged by dogs right now."

"Wow!" Marie said, slipping a hand under her skirt and fingering herself. "Take a number for us now, Hans. I want to go on stage like that with you, as soon as we can!"

Hans went and got a ticket, and when he came back he showed Marie the number and asked, "There are four other people or groups ahead of us. What do you want to do with me this time?"

"We go up dressed like this, and I'll unzip your pants and give you a blow job. Then I want you to take me from behind, just like they are doing!" Marie said.

"With our clothes still on? All right. I guess that makes a good start," Hans replied. "Would you like another glass of Champaign before we go on stage?"

"Yeah, that might be a good idea," Marie admitted. "This place is a lot more crowded than I imagined. But everybody seems really nice to the people on the stages."

"Yeah, they're a friendly bunch. Everyone's here for a good time, and no one wants trouble," Hans said, as he flagged down a barmaid and ordered two glasses of Champaign.

When the kitty and her father finished their time on the stage, an incredibly limber ferret girl took their place, and did a striptease dance where she took off her skirt and panties during the first song. As the next song began, she did a handstand, wearing only a tight t-shirt and her shoes. Then she slowly spread her legs until she was in an inverted 'Chinese splits' position, before arching her back until she was bent almost in half, and lowering her legs to the floor.

The crowd applauded appreciatively as she gracefully unbent her back and sat up, legs still spread wide in the splits. Then she lowered her head to her own groin and started licking her cunny as the crowd again responded with applause.

"Wow. She's as flexible as our little sister," Marie commented.

"She certainly is," Hans said, as he scooted her chair next to his sister's. "We can kiss and cuddle while we watch the others. Maybe their acts will give us some other good ideas of what else we could do when it's our turn."

Hans and Marie watched the next four acts on the stage, while each of them slowly sipped on a glass of Champaign. The last act before them was a teenaged equine guy who proudly showed everyone that his back was limber enough that he could suck his own cock. He sat cross-legged on the stage, fully nude, masturbated until he was hard, and then stuffed the end of his own cock into his mouth and started happily sucking himself off.

Marie looked at all the other people in the sex club. From where she was sitting, she could see the two center stripper pole stages and the one in the nearest corner, where two teenaged female collies were doing a sixty-nine with each other. Each stage had a live sex act going on it, but at the tables all over the club she could see other people mating in various ways. A poodle girl was standing on a nearby table and doing a slow striptease for three adult canine guys and a young fox. Several couples were fucking while they watched the stage shows, with the guy in a chair and his girl on his lap, riding his cock. A lesbian lizard girl was licking the cunt of her frog girlfriend. There were way too many mating couples to keep track of.

"See anyone you know?" Hans asked.

"I'm not sure," Marie said. "I thought maybe I saw Pokeinfo a moment ago. It was definitely a lion boy about his age. But he vanished into the crowd before I could be sure. None of the kids close to our age that I can see right now are anyone I recognize from our school or our neighborhood. Most of these people are older than we are."

"Humm. I bet Cynthia and Pokeinfo would like this place all right. Would it be a good thing or a bad thing for you, if we actually see someone here that we know?" Hans asked.

"I'd like it if at least some people who we know saw us here," Marie replied. "As long as we don't let them mate with us, they can watch all they want."

The crowd applauded as the equine guy on the stage whinnied and swallowed a blast of his own cum. He politely used a disposable towel from a dispenser by the stairs to wipe up the puddle of his spooge that had spilled on the stage, before bowing to the crowd and making room for the next act.

"Well, we're up!" Hans said, as he stood and offered Marie his hand.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 475 By DoggyStyle57, October 2013

==========

Jan 30, 2010 (Saturday evening) - Burning Love sex club, in Pouncefield

Hans and Marie walked up the stairs onto the stage hand in hand, and started their act by sharing a passionate French kiss. Then Marie slowly sank to her knees, being careful not to kneel on the fabric of her nice dress, and she opened Hans' belt and zipper and exposed his thick sheath and heavy balls. She nuzzled his sheath with her face while he petted her hair and looked adoringly at her. As his shaft extended, Marie licked it eagerly, taking him into her mouth only when he was at his full length, so everyone could appreciate just how well-endowed the twelve year old Bernese boy was.

Hans wagged his tail happily as Marie opened her mouth and took his entire length down her throat. He petted her hair and ears while she throat fucked him, but he also looked up to scan the crowd for familiar faces.

He smiled and waved at a familiar couple, as he saw that Cynthia and Pokeinfo were watching from about a quarter of the way across the room. The naked bunny girl waved at Hans, and then tugged on her boyfriend's leash, and the lion and bunny came closer. Pokeinfo was also naked, except for a neon yellow collar and leash, which lead to his girlfriend's upraised hand.

Hans continued to fuck Marie's throat, murmuring words of love and encouragement as his orgasm neared. "Mummmm, you're so wonderful, lover! I'm getting close. Do you want to swallow it, or change positions?"

Marie pulled off his cock and kissed the tip, and replied, "Fuck me now, lover. If I finish you this way, it might spill all over my pretty dress." She turned around and got on all fours, and then flipped her dress up over the small of her back, so her naked butt was exposed. She wasn't wearing any underwear.

Hans knelt behind Marie and thrust into her hot and very wet cunny. He humped her hard and fast, but was careful not to tie with her. It wouldn't be polite to the other people waiting to use this stage, if he made them wait for his knot to diminish. "Oh Marie! I love you so much!" he exclaimed loudly, as he flooded her depths with his creamy seed.

"Oh Hans! I love you too! Fuck me harder, lover! Oh yeah... AROOOOOO!" she howled dramatically as she climaxed, tail wagging furiously.

As soon as he was done, Hans said, "Don't get up! I'll clean you up first!"

He got on his back and stuck his head between Marie's legs, then had her lower her groin onto his muzzle, eagerly licking every bit of his own seed from her.

The crowd applauded quite enthusiastically as they concluded their act. They each stood and bowed before leaving the stage.

Cynthia and Pokeinfo were waiting at the bottom of the ladder. They could see now that Cynthia was wearing a neon green strap-on dildo, and had a tube of lube in her free hand.

"Hey there! We didn't know you guys came to this club too!" Cynthia said. "I just finished pegging Pokeinfo on one of the corner stages. We caught most of your act. That was really hot!"

"Hans has been here before, but it's my first time," Marie replied. "How about you two? Is this a place you come to very often?"

"This is our second time," Pokeinfo said, rubbing his sore butt with a disposable towel. "Tonight is the first time she's pegged me here, though. She made me promise that she could peg me on every one of the six ground floor stages this time, before we started swinging with anyone else. We've done it four times so far tonight. Two more to go. You guys wanna go upstairs a little later and do a foursome?"

"Not tonight, sorry," Hans said. "I promised Marie my exclusive attentions this evening. We're celebrating her birthday."

"Oh yeah! You just turned twelve a few days ago, didn't you, Marie?" Cynthia replied. "Well hey, you two have a blast. Maybe we can do it together next time. Come on, Pokeinfo. I haven't buggered you on this stage yet." The naughty bunny grabbed a number and they found a table to wait at for their turn.

"Can we get undressed now, Hans?" Marie asked. "I don't wanna ruin my nice dress with cum stains."

"Sure. We can use the lockers on this level, or we can use the ones upstairs, if you want to shop for some new fetish wear to put on," Hans said.

"Let's check out the fetish shop," Marie suggested.

They maneuvered through the crowd and took the elevator upstairs. The fetish shop and changing rooms were right by the elevator, with the doors to the main upstairs sex room, on the other side of the elevator lobby.

They offered a wide range of lingerie and leather fetish clothing in the shop. After trying on several outfits, Marie settled on a black leather under-bust corset, a black leather miniskirt that was too short to hide her crotch, and a pair of lacy red crotchless panties. She left her budding a-cup breasts bare, and with the tight corset her fluffy fur made it look like she had somewhat larger breasts than she really did. Hans got a red silk lounging robe that reached to his knees, and a black leather thong with a pouch that could unsnap to release his sheath and balls. Marie also selected an adjustable collar that could fit either of them, and a six foot long black leather leash with a thin leather belt and a belt loop for holding the leash and the collar.

Their next stop was the unisex changing area, where they selected a locker and undressed, placing their formal clothes in the locker. Hans helped to fasten the corset on Marie, and then she put on the panties and miniskirt, and fastened the belt for holding the leash and collar onto her waist. As Hans slipped on his thong and silk robe, he asked, "So, which one of us will wear that collar that you bought. Me?"

"At first I want you to wear it. But only after I 'seduce' you on stage and put it on you," Marie said with a grin. "Later tonight, I'll take off my outfit and you can put the collar on me. Now, let's go back downstairs, lover. And just follow my lead."

"As you wish, 'Mistress'," Hans said, kissing his maid and closing the locker

===

They walked hand in hand to the other central stripper stage, and Marie took a number.

"Oh good! Only two acts ahead of us, including the lady up there now!" she said.

There was a beautiful Pembroke Welsh Corgi lady on the stage, doing a classic striptease and pole dance. She already had her skirt and panties off and her blouse unfastened, and was encouraging anyone who wanted to do so to stand at the edge of her stage, where she would tease them by rubbing their noses in her crotch, or kneeling at the edge of the stage and rubbing their faces with her firm C-cup breasts. She was just as happy to interact with females as she was with males, and their bunny friend Cynthia was one of the three girls who were taking a personal interest in the lady's act, with her boyfriend Pokeinfo beside her.

The corgi finished her act by catching a dildo that a friend of hers tossed her, and then using that dildo to fuck herself to a howling orgasm.

"Wow! She was really hot, wasn't she?" Marie said. "Oh! Look! Cynthia and Pokeinfo are going up there!"

Cynthia and Pokeinfo ascended the stairs to the stage, and as she had done on each of the other stages, Cynthia had her boyfriend worship her submissively, licking her toes and her crotch until she had an orgasm, and then the boy got on all fours and Cynthia put on her strap-on dildo and fucked the lion boy's ass until the boy came from just the anal stimulation. Then she had him stand, and she sucked his cock until he was hard, and allowed him to fuck her doggy style.

"Hey lover. Here's what I want you to do..." Marie whispered to Hans, telling him her idea for their next time on stage. Then she walked to the far side of that stage, and waited for Pokeinfo and Cynthia to finish their act.

As soon as Pokeinfo and Cynthia were done cleaning their mess off the stage, they descended the stairs, and Marie took their place.

"Gather 'round, boys," she said as she danced seductively around the edge of the stage. "One lucky guy is going to get to join me up here. My choice."

Several guys rushed to the edge of the stage. Among them were the teenaged stallion boy who had sucked his own cock earlier, the father of the pregnant kitty girl, Hans, and about five other guys ranging in age from teenagers to one old goat in his fifties.

Marie danced through the first song while flirting with the males, allowing each one of them to get a very close look at her crotchless panties, and then spreading her petals with her fingers while they sniffed at her. But if anyone tried to touch her, she would spin away and go to someone else. As the dance drew to a close, she circled the edge with an almost predatory gleam in her eyes, apparently evaluating each male as a potential sex partner, before taking the coiled leash off her belt and tapping Hans on the head with it.

"I choose you. Better luck next time, for the rest of you. Everyone but the Bernese boy can sit down now, and enjoy watching what I'm gonna do with him," Marie said.

Hans meekly ascended the stairs, and looked curiously at his lover, as if he had never seen her before. "Umm, what should I do?" he asked.

"Strip to your shorts, and kneel for me. And address me as Mistress!" Marie said, slapping the coiled leash against the palm of her free hand and swaying to the music of the next song.

"Y-yes, Mistress!" Hans said. He slipped off the red silk robe, leaving it on the edge of the stage by the stairs, and knelt with his back near the stripper pole, facing Marie.

"Mummm, that will do nicely, stud puppy!" Marie said, as she stepped in so close to Hans that he was forced to sit back on his haunches, with his back pressed against the stripper pole and his nose at the level of her crotch. She took the collar from her belt and snapped it around his neck, while rubbing her cunny in his face. Then she snapped the leash to the collar, wrapped it twice around the pole, and twirled around behind him to secure his wrists to the pole behind him with the end of the leash.

"Now, let's get a better look at you, stud!" she said, as she reached around him and unfastened his thong's pouch.

Hans sheath and balls were exposed, and he almost immediately started to extend from his sheath. "P-please, Mistress..." he pleaded.

"Oh, you'll please Mistress, all right!" Marie said, as she twirled around the pole again and ended up with her cunny against his muzzle and one leg hooked behind his head and around the brass pole, while she supported herself with both hands grasping the pole. "Worship me, stud puppy! Lick your Mistress and make me cum!" she demanded loudly.

Hans didn't even take any time to reply, but eagerly started lapping at his girlfriend's cunt. Marie occasionally would reverse their roles like this at home, playing the dominatrix to his submissive role. But in public she was always much more demure and submissive. Even though he knew she was just playing it up for the crowd, he couldn't help but respond, getting a throbbing erection in almost no time at all.

The surprised crowd started cheering the tiny dominatrix on, while most of the guys that she passed over reached for their own groins and either protected themselves, or started franticly masturbating at the thought that it could have been them up on that stage, being treated like that. Certainly none of the guys that had stood there with Hans had expected such a young girl to be into this sort of kinky game!

By the end of the second song, Hans managed to bring Marie to a howling orgasm. She sighed happily, and said, "Now for your reward, for being such an obedient stud."

Unhooking her leg from behind his head, the Chow Chow Dog girl slowly lowered herself into a squat and guided Hans' throbbing member into her dripping wet cunny. The crowd sighed as every inch of the boy's two inch thick, eleven inch long cock vanished into the petite puppy girl. Then she started riding his cock, still facing her lover and with both hands once again on the pole.

When Hans started to knot up, Marie rose up enough not to tie with him, but she barely missed a beat with riding him.

"OH! Oh Mistress!" Hans cried out. "I'm... I'm going to..."

Marie suddenly pulled up off her prey, twirled once around the pole, and then landed on her knees beside her lover, masturbating him furiously until he came in a fountain of jizz that splattered all the way up his chest and onto his face.

"Oh God in Heaven!" Hans cried out in German, before sagging limply against the pole.

Hans was done, but Marie wasn't. She licked the cum from her lover's face and chest, slowly working down to his cock and engulfing his whole length in her throat, before she finally got up and untied him.

"We're done here, stud," she said, "but I'm not done with you yet!" She tugged on his leash and led him from the stage.

One of the men that had been watching, a wolf about twenty five years old and with a body like a weightlifter, handed Hans' silk robe to Marie as she got to floor level, and said, "Well done, young lady! Think you could take on a full-grown wolf as handily?"

"Yes, but not tonight, thanks," Marie said with a smile. "This boy gets all my attention tonight. Maybe some other time, cutie."

She turned to go, and found the old goat, the teen stallion, and a thirty-something male rabbit were all kneeling naked on the floor in front of her, and offering their wrists to be bound.

"Please, Mistress?" the goat bleated hopefully. "Let me worship you too!"

"No! Take me, Mistress!" the stallion begged.

"I'll do anything, Mistress!" claimed the rabbit.

"My, my! Such a selection to choose from! I'm pleased! But I've already made my choice, boys," Marie said, grinning at Hans and pulling him to her with his leash until she could kiss him. "This boy is my choice for the night, and he is the one who will serve me, all night long. Won't you, my Pet?"

"I am yours, and only yours, Mistress!" Hans said eagerly, playing the role of a completely dominated male to the hilt.

The disappointed guys got up, muttering things like "Lucky puppy!" and "Wish I was that boy!", but they let them pass as Marie led Hans away from the stage.

Once they were a third of the way across the room, Marie gathered Hans into her arms and kissed him passionately, asking, "Did my stud puppy like that?"

"That was... intense. You really surprised me when you tied me to that brass pole. May I refasten my thong and put my robe back on, Mistress?" he replied.

"Oh, I suppose. And then let's get something non-alcoholic to drink," Marie said, "I want to watch a few more performances down here with you on my leash, before we go upstairs and trade roles."

===

Once they got upstairs, Marie took off all of her clothes and wore just the leash and collar, while Hans took off his thong, and wore just the red silk robe. They left the discarded clothes in their locker, and went into the main orgy room on the second floor. This room was very plush, and featured four cushioned seating pits surrounding raised central pads the size of a California King Sized bed. A large bar was set against the far wall. On floor level around the pits there were numerous small tables for two to four people, where you could drink and talk, while watching the pits or waiting to take a turn in the pits. Most of these tables were occupied, and about half the people in the room were engaged in various sex acts.

The farthest stage on the left was occupied by a lesbian canine couple - a slender red-haired Saluki and a purple-furred Samoyed.

The farthest stage on the right had a vixen, a wolf, and an otter doing a threesome. At this distance, Hans and Marie couldn't be sure of the otter's gender.

On the nearest stage to the left were a filly and a stallion eagerly mating with each other.

And on the nearest stage to the right was a feline woman in her forties, who was getting gangbanged by a line of canine males. She urged each of the dogs to tie with her, and then to try and pull their knots free when they were done, and before their knots diminished. She yowled and came as an adult Saint Bernard pulled his three and a half inch knot out of her dripping wet cunt.

"That's the mother of the feline girl that we watched fucking her father earlier," Hans said. "I fucked her myself when I was here with Taylor."

Marie held Hans' arm possessively and said. "Well, tonight you can look, but you can't join the gangbang with her. If you like though, we can sit in the pit right in front of her, and you can fuck me while she watches us."

"Sounds good to me, my Pet!" Hans said, as he led Marie by the leash to a position right in front of the feline lady.

As Hans and Marie lowered themselves into the recessed seating, the kitty mother grinned and said, "Hey puppy! Get in line! I want to get fucked by every dog in the place!"

"Sorry, Ma'am, but not this time," Hans replied politely. "I've done it with you before and certainly enjoyed it, and I'd be happy to hump you again, some other night. But tonight, this little lady gets all of my loving."

"Lucky girl! I remember how well you're hung now, puppy," the kitty said, before crossing her eyes and yowling ecstatically as another dog yanked his knot out of her sopping wet cunt. When she got her breath back, she asked, "Whew! That was a good one! Hey! Are you two gonna at least give me something fun to watch?"

"You bet we are!" Hans said, as he slipped off his robe and stroked his cock until he was nice and hard. Then he knelt behind Marie, fingered her for a moment, and then thrust his cock into her from behind, just as a muscular Doberman thrust his cock into the feline mother.

"OH! I love you, Hans!" Marie shouted over the yowling kitty, as her brother humped her hard and fast.

"Oh yeah! Fuck her, puppy! Fuck that sweet little bitch!" the feline mom yowled as she got fucked just as hard and fast by a complete stranger.

Hans filled Marie once there in the pit, and then took her to one of the four main stages as soon the stallion couple was done. Then he fucked her three more times on that stage, slowly and thoroughly. It was close to midnight before she finally said she had enough and wanted to go home.

"Carry me, lover," Marie said sleepily. "Oh... My legs are like rubber after all that! I can't walk!"

Hans gladly picked her up and carried her back to the changing room, with her cunny still dripping with his seed. They got cleaned up, got dressed in their nice clothes, and he massaged her legs until she could walk again. Then he paged Phil to come and get them.

===

Half an hour later, Marie dozed in the limo with her head on Hans' lap. Phil had the driver's partition down, and as he drove them home, he asked," Well, did she have as much fun as she hoped she would, Master?"

"I certainly think she did," Hans said, stroking her ears soothingly. "It really wore her out!"